The Missionary Review of the World — February 1897

AND DERWENTWATER

The Town of Keswick, England.

'…. "

THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD..

VOL. XX. No. 2.-0ldSeriu.-FEBRUARY.-VoL. X. No. 2.-N~ &risa.

THE KESWICK MOVEMENT.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

Keswick is a town of Cumberland, England, on the sonth bank of the Greta, some twenty-four miles from Carlisle, and having 'a population of perhaps three to four thousand. It has no importance commercially, tho it has manufactures of linsey woolsey, cutlery, ancl lead-pencils, and has two museums, indicating a high average of intelligence. It is but a mile from the foot of Skiddaw, and half as far from Derwentwater; and, even in this famous Lake District, forever memorable by association with Coleridge and Southey and the poets of the Lake School, Keswick's vale is unsurpast for picturesque and fascinating scenery.

But the association which makes Keswick already famous is that which links it with the annual convention of believers which meets in July of each year for about a week, and then during the whole year radiates its blessed influence throughout the 'whole British Empireand the world. Nearly twenty-five years ago a very remarkable movement began in Britain, which in a previous number has been traced to its beginning, and which has ever since been in progress. In somerespects it was a sort of modern Pentecost, having in it a depth of meaning and a breadth of influence, quite unknown and unsuspected at first by those who were connected with it.

An American evangelist, known as R. Pearsall Smith, the husband of Hannah Whithall Smith, a man whose brief tracts and inspiring addresses have for many years been such a stimulus and help to holy living, was proTidentially among those who were connected with the: inception of the movement, as was also his wife.

It is a singular fact that God seldom moves on one section of the Church, or in one locality, alone. Simultaneous quickenings commonly take place in various parts of the world, as the reinvigoration

KESWICK MOVEMENT

()f So human body would shew itself in different members and even at the opposite extremities at the same time.

These various conventions, across the sea, were held, in 1874, at Broadlands, July 17-23, and at Oxford, August 8 to September 1, then :at Brighton, May 29 to June 7, 1875, and the first Keswick Conven- tion followed, from June 29 to July 2 of the same year. With tile convening of the latter the lamented Ganon Battersby is inseparably 'connected, and it was he who invited Mr. Robert Wilson to join him, as he wanted a layman to cooperate with ,him. The first Keswick Convention was not in a building, but a tent, capable of holding a thousand, but attended by between three hundred and four hundred. It is also noticeable, as a part of this history, that both the Brighton and first Keswick gatherings were for ten days, and that at Brighton about 8,000 were present.

About the time that these meetings were thus being held in such rapid succession in Britain, and on the continent, there was in more than one quarter a similar gathering in the United States; for example, at Oberlin, Ohio, and in Maine, on the borders of Canada, where a great company of disciples assembled for a purpose precisely similar to that of the Oxford meetings. The railways sold some 40,000 special tickets in connection with this latter conference alone.

For the present, however, we confine our attention to the so-called '" Keswick" movement, which is just now compelling such attention from its widespread and deep-reaching results, that we are constantly :receiving letters and attempting to answer oral inquiries, as to the origin and character of this remarkable revival or reformation.

It may be well to let Rev. Evan H. Hopkins tell our readers how the Keswick Convention began, as he has been very closely identified with it for many years. In the Life oj Faith, he has recently spoken on this subject, editorially. We quote, at some length, as all -our readers may not have access to the admirable periodical from which these extracts are taken.* In a brief outline of some of the 'Chief events that preceded the holding of the first convention at Kes- 'wick, and were closely connected with its origin, he says: This remarka:ble movement, iD. connection with the experience of a fuller spiritual life, did not have its rise in the Keswick Convention. The first convention held at Keswick was in July, 1875; but, during the year 1873, small meetings 'Were held in London, where great and definite blessings were realized by a few. These led to larger gatherings, and in the year 1874 special meetings for consecration, for two or three days at a time, were held at the Mildmay Conference Hall, and.at the Hanover Square Rooms. These were followed by similar meetings in -Dublin, Manchester, Nottingham, and Leicester. On the Continent, too, meetings for the same purpose and on exactly similar lines were held. The result was that very many of God's children, both at home and abroad, were awakened to '8 deep sense of need, and to an expectation of larger and more definite blessing• • Life of Faith, July 22, 1800. such as they had never conceived to be possible in this life. The uplifting of soul experienced by many who attended these meetings was one of the most striking features of the movement, and the effect of their testimony upon thos~ who came within the sphere of their influence, was one of· the chief factors in arousing the Church to seek the realization of its privileges in the matter of triumph, usefulness, and power.

In the summer of 1874, the first convention at Broadlands was held. Its origin was in the desire that a number of young university men, who had found paliial blessing in some meetings for consecration held at Cambridge, during term time, should have a few days of quiet meditation and prayer in some secluded spot, keeping before them the following definite aim: The Scriptural possibilities of the Christian life, as to maintained communion with the Lord and victory over all known sin. This suggestion was made in the presence of the late generous proprietor of Broadlands Park, near Romsey; and he at once said: "My place is at your service if you will accept it." The plan was extended to the invitation of about a hundred persons for six days-July 17 to 23-all of them to be the guests of the then Right Han. W. Cowper-Temple (afterward Lord Mount Temple).

The meetings were mostly held beside the river or under the beech trees, or in the Orangery. Such was the absorbing interest felt by all, that no di1ll.culty was found in gathering the guests at seven o'clock in the morning; and it was an effort to separate when the breakfast hour of nine came. At ten o'clock con- versational meetings were held, Bibles in hand, in different places through the grounds, and at eleven o'clock there was prayer, with singing and addresses. Meetings for ladies only were also held; and at three o'clock conversational meetings, followed by a general gathering at four; and after tea Bible-read- . ings were given, till the regular evening meeting. The manifested presence and power of God pervaded every meeting, and many stated that the long periods of silent prayer had been to them the most solemn and helpful seasons of their spiritual life.

One wrote at the time: "We began with the negative side, renunciation of discerned evil, and even of doubtful things which are not of faith, and therefore sin. For some days the company was held under the searching light of God, to see and to remove any obstacles to a divine communion, aught that frustrated the grace of God. We sought to have that which was true in God as to our judicial standing in a risen Christ, also true in personal appropriation and experience. Many secret sins, many a scarcely recognized reserve as to entire self-renunciation, were here brought up into the light of consciousness and put away in the presence of the Lord. We desired to make thorouglt work, so as to have no known evil or self-will unyielded; and we have reason.to hope that those present did so, and that we took the position of solemn purpose to renounce instantly everything in which we should find ourselves 'otherwise minded,' as from time to time' God shall reveal even this unto us. '

" In the intervals of the meetings it was interesting to see groups gathered, in the more secluded places in the woods by the river, on their knees, praying, searching the Scriptures, or speaking earnestly to each other of the all-absorbing subject of our meetings. Some one had proposed to have reading at the meal- times, so as to concentrate our minds; but no such plan was needed to keep the company, even at times of refreshment, to the one engrossing subject."

In a letter received from Pasteur Theodore Monod at the time, reference is made to this memorable occasion. An extract from that letter will be read now with interest: "The difference between those Broadlands meetings and many others that I have attended is just the difference between a flower and the name of a flower. Christians too often meet oaly to talk about good and precious things: peace, joy, love, and so on; but there we actually had the very things themselves. I cannot be grateful enough to God for having led me into such a soul·satisfying and God.glorifying faith. I think I may say that I got all that I expected, and more. .And I begin to suspect that we always get from God every- thing-provided it be good for us-that we ask for, expecting to get it. Oh, for self.forgetting faith, that I may have more and more and more of it, and that the Church of Christ may cease to grieve Him, distress herself, and hinder the coming of His Kingdom, by disbelieving His Word I My French companions have all derived much benefit from the Conference. God be praised for His work I Never mind the world, nor the devil, so long as you have the sunshine of Jesus" smile in your heart."

During this Convention our brother Monod wrote the now well-known hymn, .. The Altered Motto: "

Oh I the bitter shame and sorrow That a time could ever be, When I let the Savior's pity Plead in vain, and proudly answered, " All of self and none of Thee."

It was only a short time before this hymn was written that our brother entered into the" fulness of blessing."

The account of the Broadlands Conference was read far and wide, and awakened considerable interest. Many who had never attended any meetings of the kind were led to cry to God for the fullness of the Spirit, with an expectation and earnestness of desire they had never before known. At the close of the meetings one said, "We must repeat these meetings on a larger scale, where all who desire can attend." And one of the guests volunteered £500 toward the expenses of this effort. But none of this money was found to be necessary when the proposal was actually carried out in the conference that followed. So abundant were the offerings that large sums remained over actual expenses, to be devoted to the extension of the movement on the Continent.

It was suggested by the late beloved Sir Arthur Blackwood, who was present at Broadlands, that this proposed convention should be held at Oxford during the vacation, and it was accordingly held from August 29 to September 7, 1874. The details of the meetings were settled during a mission week in August, at Langley Park, the seat of the late Sir Thomas Beauchamp, Bart., near Norwich, who shortly after passed from an earnest life of service to an eternity of reward. Having received great blessing himself in a similar meeting the previous year, he again generously gathered about forty clergymen, and many others, for five days' waitingupon God for consecration and prayer. The invitation to the" Oxford Union Meetings for the Promotion of Scriptural Holiness, .. was issued on the 8th of August, 1874. And, tho the notice was so short, a large and representative number of Christians came from all parts of the king!iom, as well as a great many pastors from the Continent, to spend ten days at this convention.

A few extracts from an able review that appeared immediately after will give some idea of the deep impression that was made by what took place during those ten days at Oxford:- " 'God hath visited His people.' If anyone had said a year ago that we' should see, in the city of Oxford, an assembly of Christians, very largely composed of ministers of the Establishment and various Nonconformist bodies, and including twenty or thirty Continental pastors, gathered for the purpose of seek. ing, by mutual counsel and united prayer and consecration, to reach a higher condition of Christian life, it would have been considered far more devoutly-ta-bewished than likely to occur. An(l if it had been added that we should see early morning meetings of nearly a thousand of these men and women, of all ranks in society, and of all denominations, gathered in prayer, and for the communication of their experiences in the divine life, clergymen and laymen standing up and declaring what God had done for their souls, there would have been not a few to say with the lord, on whose hand the king of Israel leaned, 'If the Lord would open windows in heaven might such a thing be I' But God has opened the windows of heaven, and is pouring out a blessing that there shall not' be room to receive it.' Alld not only so, but 'God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; that no flesh should glory in His presence.'

***** "We have attended many conferences, including a ten days' convention in America, the prototype of that at Oxford, but in many respects this excelled them all. It is the fruit and flower of those which have gone before-of those at Barnet, and Mildmay, and Perth, and other places at home, as well as of Mannheim, and Vineland and Round Lake, in the United States. Conferences must be of another type henceforth.

"If it be askt, What is 'the blessing?' it is the blessedness of the man 'who maketh the Lord his trust,' 'whose strength is in Thee,' of them who have not seen and yet have believed, who stand by night in the house of the Lord, trusting where they cannot see Him, who present their bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, their reasonable service, and who, doing this, are not conformed to this world, but are daily being transformed, by the renewing of their minds, that they may know what that good and acceptable and perfect wfil of the Lord is."

At this Oxford Convention the late Canon Harford-Battersby himself entered into "the rest of faith." But for this event the now well-known Keswick Con- vention would never have had a beginning.* Very soon after the Oxford Conference similar meetings on a smaller scale, but on the same lines, were held at Stroud, under the presidency of the late Mr. T. Croome. Two brethren who had taken part at the Oxford meetings conducted this Conference. At that time the Rev. Preb. Webb-Peploe was not on the platform amongst the speakers, but was seen amongst the listeners. He had not been able to attend the Oxford Conference, and we think it was only at the Stroud Conference, or soon after those meetings, that he himself deflnitely entered into the blessing of the more abundant life. The Cheltenham Conference followed the Stroud Convention, and there for the 1Irst time he actually took part in the movement.

The next great series of meetings was the wonderful Brighton Convention, which was held in the Pavilion at Brighton, from May 29 to June 7,1875. There some eight thousand people, the greater part earnest, well- instructed Christians, met together for ten days in prayer, meditation, and waiting upon God. Addresses were given there during those days, which live to this day in the memories of those who heard them, and have been the means of lasting blessing to thousands. Everywhere-at home and abroad-we meet with the abiding fruits of this memorable gathering. It was at this Convention Canon Battersby arranged for the :tirst Convention at Keswick, to take place in July of that year.

In looking back upon the twenty-one years that have elapst since then, it would be interesting to be able to note the various names of those who now take • "Canon Harford-Battersby and the KeSwick Convention," edited by two of his sons. (Seeley & Co., London.) part in this great annual gathering at Keswick, and to record the particular year, and circumstances, when they each saw for the first time the truth of a fuller life. It cannot be too clearly stated that those who are askt to speak at this and otlier similar conventions are those, and those only, who can bear testimony to a de1l. nite experience of the fulness of blessing.

Every year at the Keswick Convention numbers of God's children are brought into a realization of their resources in Christ, such as they have never before thought possible; and this has given a strength and brightness to their lives which have been felt by others around them. In this way the movement has been continually advancing and deepening, so that its fnfiuence is seen to-day in every quarter of the globe.

In a. memorable series of meetings held by me in Brighton, in 1896, I found many who had been present at the conference thus held at that place for the deepening of spiritual life, where tbousands of people gathered. The main objects were united prayer for the deepening of spiritual life and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit in power; and at that time, both in America and in England, there was a spontaneous and simultaneous movement among disciples looking toward similar results. In one sense, the greater part knew not wherefore they were come together, except that such a general and widespread longing and expectancy had been created for a new and singular bestowment of power from on high. Worldliness, formalism, apathy, selfishness, were so apparent in the Ohurch and so alarming, that devout believers were driven to the Throne of Grace to seek some help from above. Throughout the whole convention at Brighton this blessing was realized. While engaged in prayer the Holy Spirit often in those days mysteriously laid hold On men and women, and they were swayed as by a rushing, mighty wind. Prayer became more earnest, importunate, believing, prevailing, and it was manifest that some new force was controlling. The first fruits were found in a distinct entrance into newness of life on the part of many who hitherto had been cold or conventional in their religious character, hampered by forms, exclusive and uncharitable, inconsistent and without power as witnesses. Men and women were blest, and clergymen of the Anglican Ohurch were among the prominent parties receiving this Divine enduement. At the time no one suspected the real import of this Divine visitation, and hence the early history of it has somewhat inadequate records.* It is remembered by those w1!o had a share in it simply as a very unusual and quite indescribable manifestation of spiritual quickening and power. Of course, such a meeting could not but be the mother of others, and hence the subsequent gatherings known as the Keswick meetings of which we are now more specially writing.

~ " Record of the Convention for the Promotion of Scriptural Holiness," held at Brighton, 1875. London, S. W. Partridge & Co., and "Account of the Union Meeting," etc., at Oxford,l874. F. H. Revell, Chicago. . The movement at Keswick found both its suggestion and warm sup- port in the Vicar of Keswick, the lamented Oanon Battersby, by whose influence it became connected with and located at that beautiful spot in the English Lake District, and who, as long as he lived, presided over the meetings held there. In the same simple way, the presi- dency then passed by a general assent to Mr. Henry Howker, and a~ his death to Mr. Robert Wilson. But there has never been a fixt com- mittee of leadership; quite without any definite arrangement of man, it remains in the hands of Mr. Wilson so far as any human hand is on the helm.

To a singular extent no deference is paid to men, however high their social or ecclesiastical position. Keswick stands for a peculiar type of spiritual teaching and life. Those who understand it and, exhibit it are askt to take part, and no others. The most renowned minister or evangelist or theological professor from any country might happen in the very meeting, but would not be askt to speak unle~ he was believed or known to have_been led out into this sort of experi- ence and teaching.

The first Keswick Convention, which lasted four days, was held in a large-sized building; but as the meetings became more largelY' attended, they were transferred to a tent. The present accomodations are equal to about 3,000, but 10,000 often attend in course of the con- vention.

In view of all that has been thus far written, it is of some consequence to ask and answer three questions: 1. What is the exact type of Keswick teaching? 2. What is the peculiar method of dealing with souls? 3. What are the actual results reacht ? 1. The Type of Keswick TeacMng.-This is definite, complete, and progressive. It has a definite beginning, middle, and culmination. Six successive stages may perhaps be indicated, all of them being deemed important, and in the following order: (1) The definite and immediate abandonment of every known sin or hindrance to holy living. (2) The abandonment and renunciation by faith of the self-life, or the life that centers in self-indulgence and self-dependence. (3) The immediate surrender of the will in loving and complete obedience to the will of God, separation in order to consecration. (4) The infilling of the Holy Spirit, or the claiming of the believer's share in the Spirit's pentecostal gift of power for service. (5) The revelation of Ohrist as an indwelling presence in the believer's soul and daily life, and as his actual Master and Lord. Beyond these there is always a sixth and last stage of teaching-the privileges and victories implied in this higher or deeper life, such as the rest life of faith, power over sin, passion for souls, conscious fellowship with God, growing possession of promises, and prevailing prayer and intercession.

The basis of all this teaching is, as is very apparent, the con- 'tiction that the average Christian life is too often grievously des- titute of real spiritual power and is essentially carnal, and that it is the duty and privilege of every child of God to enter at once into newness of life, and to walk: henceforth in the power of Christ's resurrection.

1. Hence the starting-point-instant abandonment of sin and of every known weight which prevents or hinders progress. Whatever is wrong or believed t~ be wrong in God's sight cannot be indulged with impunity. It is held up as utterly destructive of all holy living and testimony, as unnecessary because wrong, and as making impossible even assurance oj salvation. How can disciples lead out others into a life they have not themselves found? How can a man help a. sinner to salvation unless ~he knows he is saved? To continue one moment in what is felt to be sin is therefore perilous not only to holiness, but to the hope of salvation itself.

2. Secondly, a deadly blow is aimed at self-liiein its six forms; selfdependence, self-help, self'pleasing, self-will, self-seeking, and selfglory; in other words, a new practical center is sought for all the life to revolve about, and in this way a new step is taken in advance. Beyond the territory of known sin there lies another almost as danger- (lUS, where self-indulgence is the peculiar feature. There is a large (Jlass of pleasures, amusements, occupations, which do not bear the hideous features of secret or open sin, but which all tend to give supremacy to self. In them all the real question is: What will gratify and glorify myself? For example, the pleasures of ambition, grasping after power and position which feed self-glory; avarice, heaping up riches, which is pleasing to self-indulgence; appetite, eating and drinking for the sake of pleasure, which ministers to self-seeking; and other forms of selfishness, such as courting human applause by intellectual preaching, or conformity to worldly maxims.

There are five or six forms of amusement that bear the distinct stamp of this world, whatever may be contended as to their inherent innocence; the theatre, the dance, the card-table, the -horse-race, the 6pera, the wine-cup. These have been felt, for some reason, to hinder holiness and service; and some churches have distinctly made indulgence in them a matter of discipline. Whatever may be said of them, this is true: that wherever this deeper experience of Christ's power has been known it has been preceded or followed by their abandonment. These matters are very seldom referred to specifically at the Keswick gatherings, as the teaching concerns great general principles .. of holy living and serving, yet as a fact, those who attend are brought face to face with this question: how can you do anything primarily to please yourself which does not put at risk your pleasing God'! A high type of holiness always involves two practical rules: (a) I will seek in everything to please my Master as the Lord and Sovereign of my life; (b) I will seek to please my neighbor for his good unto edification. Hence one of the remarkable features of this movement has been, for instance, the abandonment of tobacco, not because its use can be conclusively shown to be inherently sinful, nor because of any direct pressure brought to bear by speakers; but because, where used, not as 8 medicine, but for indulgence of a liking, it exalts self to the throne. Paul gives by the Spirit two or three great all-controlling principles to guide in doubtful indulgences, and in each case he carefully guards the' principle by saying in advance, "all things are lawful for me;" but he adds in one case, "all things edify not, are not expedient i" and in the other case, "I will not be brought under the powe1' of any." Compare 1 Cor x: 23: vi: 12. Three questions are thus to be asked after we have settled the matter of lawfulness. First, is this lawful thing expedient? does it advance or retard holiness? second, does it edify-that is, help or hin- der others? and, third, does it tend to enslave or to emancipate me? A true disciple whose whole heart is set on pleasing God will soon settle all debatable territory on these ,three principles. 3. Thirdly, the surrender of the will to God in obedience. Christ must to every believer become not only Savior but Lord (Rom. 10 : 9, R. V.). "No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost" (1 Cor. 12: 3). Hundreds who accept Him as Savior from sin have no real conception of Him as the actual Master and Sovereign of the daily life. In the message to Laodicea we have a hint as to this sort of profest believers. "Behold I stand at the door and knock," etc. Here is Christ outside knocking and appealing for admission. The keys of the house are not in His hands. He is not admitted to His own house and in control. There is a definite act of opening, welcoming, and entrusting to Him the keys which mean government; but so long as one apartment in the house is voluntarily withheld from Him, He never practically assumes control. From the nature of the case it must be all or none i and every child of God knows, or will know if he searches his own heart, whether any part of his life shuts out Jesus from practical rulership. If any part of the body shrinks and shows abnormal sensitiveness under the surgeon's touch, he begins to suspect that there is a lurking place of disease. And whenever a disciple is especially sensitive as to anyone or more forms of indulgence, or shrinks from the candid application of Scripture to any particular practice, he may know that at that point there lurks spiritual disease. On the other hand, if the hidden recesses be opened , up to Christ and He be welcomed to the whole heart and whole life. the very chambers of our previous idolatry will become the chambers of heavenly imagery and Divine communion.

4. Fourthly, the infilling of the Spirit.-Here is perhaps the most delicate and difficult part of this teaching. But it is well not to stop on phrases; whether we agree or nO.t on the exact form of words, we must agree on facts, and conspicuous among the facts is this: that thousands of profest believers, like the Ephe!lian disciples in Acts XIX, do not practically know whether there be a Holy Ghost or not. Dr. Gordon discriminated between sealing, filling, and anointing. He thought the first had reference to assurance, thl'l second to power, and the third to knowledge. The point is this: have you ever claimed and received the power of the Holy Spirit as such? He came down on the day of Pentecost and filled disciples. This was an experience quite apart from conversion. The upper room was filled with a hundred and twenty disciples, some of whom for years had followed Jesus. And yet now suddenly they all received a Divine gift whereby they had new apprehension of all spiritual truth, a more assured witness borne to them as children of God, and a greater power in testimony for Christ. They were somehow filled with light, and love, and life, and power; their tongues were loosed, and they spake even in new languages before nnknown. Now, it may be, and doubtless is, true that this" baptism" of the Spirit was once for all, and that no further such effusion is to be expected in this age. But every disciple is entitled to claim his full share in that blessing and enter into pentecostal life and power or rather have it enter into him.

This is to be claimed by faith quite apart from feeling. Nowhere in the Word of God is feeling addrest, and for a good reason: if God made feeling an evidence or test, we should depend on it, and our confidence would vacillate as often as our feelings do. Man is complex; he is composed of body, soul, and spirit; and body and soul have much to do with spirit. Where the body is not normal, a cloud comes over the higher faculties. What we call feeling is often largely at the mercy of digestion and other physical conditions which do not affect faith or choice. The will may be as unchangingly fixt on God in sickness as health, tho the feelings vary with every change of bodily mood. " According to your faith be it unto you." If you open your heart to the Spirit's infilling and are claiming this blessing, rest on God's faithfulness. He will not fail you.

5. Fifthly, The Revelation of Jesus Christ in the soul as an. Indwelling Presence.-This is the climax of this teaching. The supreme end of the Holy Spirit's indwelling and inworking is to manifest the personal Christ as consciously our possession and in possession of us. ,This is the mystery: Christ in you. The Spirit first takes the things of Christ and shows them to the believer; second, he testifies to Christ, and, third, he glorifies Christ. Note the three parts of this

1R97.] THE SmGE OF TIBET

work as laid down in John 14-16: Manifesting, witnessing, glorifying. He will show you Ohrist iu all His offices and relations to you; He will make Him real to you as your actual possession; and He will clothe Him in glorious charms, so that you will gaze on Him as one enamored of His beauty and love. It is very different to have Ohrist revealed withont you as a historic personage, and within yon as experimentally and really master and Lord. 1'his latter the Holy Spirit does, as the former the Word does.

Rev. F. B. Meyer, who is so prominently connected with the Keswick teaching, has left a special farewell word to his brethren, which we here reproduce from The Ram's Horn.

" I am askt to give a parting message to the beloved ministers of, the Gospel -and other friends with whom I have met during this my fourth and brief visit to the United States. Your country is becoming increasingly a second homeland to me, and I thank you a thousand times for your love. It is an unfeigned delight to find that the teaching of the Inner Life is becoming so widespread in its influ- ence on this side the Atlantic. Union with Christ is His death and resurrection, the reckoning oneself dead to self the infilling of the Holy Spirit, and the Rest of Faith, Life across the J~rdan in the Land of Promise, these are familiar and- deeply prized truths and their wide dissemination and realization on the part of believers, together with the exposition of the Bible, as opposed to merely topical preaching, seems to me the conditions of a Revival of God's work in this land, which shall reanimate the churches. and enable them to act as the cementing bond in your vast and varied population.

" Ever your attached friend, F. B. MEYER."

THE SIEGE OF TIBET.

BY F. B. SHAW, WAKEFIELD, ENGLAND, LATE OF LEH, BRITISH TIBET.

Situated in the heart of a vast continent, guarded on the north by immense deserts and arid plateaus, shllt in on the other sides by the loftiest mountains in the world, Tibet is as inaccessible as any country well could be. Small wonder that its wondrous line of snowy peaks, which glistened so strangely above the mists of the plain, and from which issued the mighty rivers upon which his crops depended, became an object of reverence and religious awe to the ancient dweller in the Indian lowlands. This reputation of the unknown has descended to modern times, when Tibet is almost the only country in the world absolutely and of a set purpose closed to Europeans, the country of the Dalai Lama, a priest-king as wonderful as any Prestor John, the country of reputed mahatmas-in a word, the country of mystery.

But Tibet has not always been the" Great Closed Land." Friar Odoric, of Pordenone, past through the country about 1325; and it is quite in keeping with the energetic character of their order that several Jesuits traveled in Tibet during the seventeenth century, but without making a permanent settlement. This was first done by Desideri, who resided in Lhasa from 1716 to 1729. At first alone, this Jesuit was joined in 1719 by twelve Oapuchin friars under Or~io della Penna. They seem to have had a very flourishing mission; but they had fallen on troublous days. Civil wars and insurrections against the Ohinese having thrown the country into anarchy, the missionaries were expelled in 1760. During the last twenty years of their stay the Capuchins had been practically isolated, and with their departure the land was thoroughly closed. For one hundred years not half a dozen Europeans, none of them missionaries, succeeded in entering the country, and of these only one reached Lhasa. For one hundred years the Ohristian Ohurch left Tibet to slumber into death.

To their honor be it said, the Romish Church was the first to resume attempts. In 1846 the Redemptorists Huc and Gabet penetrated to Lhasa, hoping to be allowed to settle there; but Ohinese influence prevailed, and after only a few weeks' stay they were driven out of the country.

The time had now come for Protestants to take up the work, the Moravians being first in the field. But their work was in so far different from any other attempt, as, when the pioneer missionaries Heyde and Pagellleft home, neither they nor the directing board had Tibet or the Tibetans in their minds. On the contrary, the new effort, prompted by the veteran Chinese missionary GiitzlafI, was directed to the Mongolians. Only after failing to reach Mongolia through Russia was the attempt made to penetrate through Tibet, and only when this attempt, renewed at various places, had utterly failed, was the finger of God recognized as pointing to a settlement among Tibetan Buddhists living around the western frontier of Ohinese Tibet. To this day the visitor can see in the library of the oldest station the Mongol books brought out by the pioneers. Time and space fail to relate in full the story of this mission. Suffice it to say that the missionaries decided in 1856 to settle in the Valley of Lahaul. Attempts to obtain land in the chief village failed, and the pioneers were obliged to content themselves with Kyelang, a village on the opposite side of the valley. This was again a providential leading, for it soon appeared that Kyelang was in every way more suitable than the village originally thought of. The same providence was apparent in the fact that just at that time there was in the service of the Moravian Church a man of rare linguistic talent, H. A. Jaeschke, who was willing to devote himself to the exploratioJ? of the difficult and little-known Tibetan language. The untiring energy of these three men soon made Kyelang a center of light. Not only was the Gospel preacht to the villagers at hand, but long itinerations from village to village served to make it widely known. Quickly realizing the fact that they had to do with a people possest of an alphabet and a literature of their own, they started a lithographic M0 N G 0 L A lQ . S A .IT 0 o 7'

II, O!

O~_ _'fIO ~'lh·()r)l11{,R, 2(~J ~IJO —.±OO 600 MISSIONARY MAP OF TIBET, (Dotted lines indicate trade routes,) The Scaudinavian Alliance l'tIi88ion has aleo l'ibetan Missionaries in Ghoom India, in Baksadnar, Bhutan, and iu Guntak, Sikkim. printing-press, from which school-books, catechisms, hymns, tracts and B,ible portions were issued in rapid succession.

In a few years another station was founded in Poo, in the Upper Sutlej Valley, close to the borders of Chinese Tibet, and on an import- ' ant commercial route. But Ladak, with its capital Leh, on the upper course of the Indus, was the spot which seemed most desirable. Leh is a great center of Tibetan trade, as well as the metropolis of Western Tibetan Buddhism, and no stone was left unturned to secure a regular station there; but its ruler, the Maharajah of Kashmir, tho allowing some freedom of travel through the country, anxiously excluded resideut Europeans from his territories. Not till 1885 did the Maharajah give the required permission, when Leh was immediately occupied. A new feature in the work was a fully equipped medical mission, which has proved a most useful adjunct. Its temporary cessation, owing to a series of adverse circumstances, is all the more to be regretted, as the Roman Catholics saw fit, in 1888, to start a work of their own in Leh. The visible results of the work at all stations are small, very small; but the conviction, caused by the circumstances attending the origin of the work, that the mission is where God would have it, has sustained the directing board at home and the missionaries abroad in their efforts. So far from withdrawing, the Moravians are seeking to extend their work.

An encouraging sign in answer to much prayer for Tibet is seen in the great interest now taken in this field of work. While the Moravians were for years alone, there are now about forty men and women engaged in Tibetan work. The same impulse seems to have come to many minds in various places. Miss Annie Taylor, originally attacht to the China Iuland Mission, naturally demands first attention. Her work in Sining brought her into contact with the Tibetans, and she determined to try what could be done. Proceeding to Darjiling, she acquired some knowledge of the language, and then returning to China, started on her adventurous journey. She had to return, foiled of her hopes of reaching Lhasa; but the journey was not in vain. Her marvelous feat drew universal attention to the people on whose behalf it was made, and in the course of a few months the Tibetan Pioneer Mission was launched. With fourteen companions she returned to Sikkim, there to continue linguistic studies, and, if possible, to penetrate from thence into the country. In and near Darjiling she found several Swedish missionaries belonging to the Scandinavian Alliance Mission (U. S. A.) engaged in similar work.

In the meantime another worker had been made ready. Mr. and Mrs. Polhill-Turner, like Miss Taylor, belonging to the Chiua Inland Mission, had also had Tibet laid on their hearts. When stationed at Sining they devoted what time they could to studying Tibetan, 'but not finding it a suitable place they removed, and after many wanderings settled in Sungpan in the autumn of 1891. A prolonged drought having roused the superstious fears of the Ohinese, (Mr. Turner is careful to say that the Tibetans took no part), a terrible riot broke ()ut and the missionaries were driven away. Here, again, was God's hand working wonderfully; Mr. Turner was taken away from Ohina only that he might take the leadership of some of those who had originally joined Miss Taylor in Sikkim, but now desired to seperate themselves from her. Thus the Tibetan Mission Band was formed. Besides these workers the International Missionary Alliance (U. S. A.) in 1892, also sent men to Darjiling, to acquire the language. All these workers are new, and for this reason little could be said of the work done, even were space to allow of it.

And now let us see how the forces are disposed around the mighty mountain ramparts. Let the reader take a good map. He will find the north of Tibet to be a vast uninhabited region, where the missionary would find no work to do. Ooming round to the west, the Moravians hold Tibetan districts in the higher valleys of the Indus, Sutlej, and tributary rivers. Lower down the Indus and west of the Moravians, the Scandinavians are commencing work in Baltistan. This is an important step, for it means the occupation of a district with 100,000 souls as yet untouched by regular work; Mohammedans by religion, but speaking Tibetan, and members of the Tibetan family. Toward the south, Almora is occupied by the London Society, who have devoted what time they could spare to Tibetans, and where an independent worker, Mr. Agnew, has settled. Nepal is as yet unoccupied, being closed to missionaries. The Scotch mission has long held Sikkim and devoted much time to the Tibetans; but this branch of their work is now presumably taken off their hands by the members of the various societies destined for ~'ibet. Bhotan is unoccupied by Protestants, but the Oatholics have a work in that country. In 1854 they had obtained a footing in Tibet, were ejected four years later, and retired to Bhutan. We finally come to the east, or (i)hinese side, where the Oatholics have several stations, but where no Protestants are working at present.

We hear, however, that Mr. Polhill-Turner has made an arrangement with J. Hudson Taylor, by which his men will form a separate group affiliated to the O. I. M., but set apart for Tibetan work. They will therefore move round to the Ohinese frontier of Tibet, thus completing the ring of attacking forces. The present writer rejoices over this decision, for he is convinced that the road to Lhasa lies through Ohina. The population is densest, the country is most fertile, political jealousies are least on that side. But the strong fortress is not to.be taken at first storm, and many weary years may have to be spent in the trenches. We do not believe that a sudden dash at Lhasa is in any way advisable, inasmuch as it would probably only serve to make

CHINA-PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE

the people more suspicious. Also the British Government is anxious to establish friendly relations with Tibet, from which the missionaries must ultimately derive benefit. A recently publisht report on the matter shows how difficult this is, and it would be a matter of regret if the missionaries should by any hasty actioR delay the desired event. The advance will be gradual, the whole country being occupied, and every outpost having'a support to fall back upon. This may, probably will, be slow work; but nothing else can be expected. Tibetan Buddhism, however grotesque it may seem to us, has a firm hold on the people, and stands ready for battle. Let us, therefore, while thanking God for the work already done, and the great accession of workers, not imagine that the difficulties are past.' God may be preparing another Jericho; but we must be prepared for much toil before the power of Dalai Lamas is broken.

Any enumeration of the forces arrayed against Tibet would, however, be incomplete without a mention of the Tibet Prayer Union. Originally launched in connection with the Moravian work, it has grown so as to demand a separate existence; and it now consists of a union of those interested in Tibet, being independent of and above every society. The workers in the field expect great things from this union, for when Tibet falls, it will be in answer to prayer. There is no missionary who does not feel himself strengthened by its existence and quiet work. We can only wish that all who desire the good of Tibet-and we are persuaded that very many are regular in their supplications for that country-would definitely join the union, and so enroll themselves personally in one of the regiments-and by no means the least important-detailed for the siege of Tibet.

NOTE I.-The latest books on our subject are (1) "Working and Waiting for Tibet," Moravian Publication Office, Fetter Lane, London, E. C., and Bethlehem, Pa., 1891; (2)" The Great Closed Land," by A. W. Marsten. Partridge & Co., London, 1893. .

NOTE 2.-The secretaries of the Tibet Prayer Union are: Messrs. Ford and Ashton, War- Ington Street, Ashton-under-Lyne, England.

NOTE 8.-There being some confusion as regards the spelling of certain common names, the following may be of interest: (1) The orthography "Tibet" seems to be the best, the form" Thlbet" having no sufficient authority. The name is of doubtful origin, being certainly not Tibetan. (2) The form "Lhasa" would seem to be best, as corresponding most closely in letters and pronunciation with the Tibetan "lha-sa "-abode of the deity. (3) The form "lama" (Tib-" bla-ma," with mute b) is the only correct rendering; the use of the word "llama" rests on confusion with the South American quadruped, which may claim to be allowed the exclusive use of Its own name.

CHINA-PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE.

BY REV. WlLLIAM ASHMORE, D. D., SWATOW, CHINA.

Some people in Ohina are sanguine of great and immediate advancement. They consider that Ohina has now discovered her need and that, therefore, impelled by the sturdy, practical common sense of her people, she will lose no time in giving effect to her more enlightened views, and will take her place in the great procession of the nations,., Others haveno such expectations. They consider China to be like the sluggard of holy writ, disturbed in its sleep of ages, it has merely rolled over-and merely says: "Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep." Her administrative heads are stupefied with conservatism, and will not change without still more violent convulsions 1 And so, after this little spurt of reform has spent itself, things will all fall back into the old ruts, according to the litany of Chinese politics, "As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be."

Each of these views has much which may be said in its favor, therefore a more correct answer to the question may be arrived at by taking some items on both sides into the account. It becomes a case of general average.

I: The first point to be noted in the consideration of the question as to whether China will now become progressive is contained in the affirmation that slLe has advanced immensely already. This fact is beyond dispute. One who notes the growth of a tree, by the week or the month, will not discover much progress, but by making the observation extend over an interval of several years, he will find that there has been an immense advance. In order to apprehend the progress which China has made, we need to go back and note the state of things before the first war with England, in 1842.

At that time Chinese statesmen knew nothing of the West. Their ignorance was dense. They knew nothing, and they cared nothing. None of them ever went West. To find a Chinaman who had been to London or New York was at once to give him a new designation. " Boston Jack" and "London Tom" were so called because one had been to Boston and the other to London. Of intercourse with Western people, there was none whatever. Europeans and Americans were not wanted, and were not allowed the freedom of the soil anywhere in China. The only place allowed them was that small patch of ground along the river front of Canton, known as "The Thirteen Houses," so called· because there were that many dwellings and warehouses there to be occupied by foreigners of all nationalities alike. Then there was a. garden plot for common use, in which they all had to get their airing a.nd exercise, under the greatest limitation and restraint. If they ventured outside of their "jail-bounds," they were liable to be mobbed and stoned. Inside of the gate of the city no man could go. If he attempted it, he riskt his life. They could also take a little run down the river, for a dozen miles, to Whampoa, where the ships anchored. That comprised their privileges in China.

i~e estimate placed on foreigners by the Chinese was contemptuous to the last degree. They were spoken of as "barbarians," "redheaded devils," who had come to China to beg the privilege of supplying themselves with tea, and who were, as a very great favor, permit. ted to bask under the imperial smile. China was to them the Central Kingdom. All other countries were on the outskirts, and wer~ reckoned as the mere rind of civilization. When dealing with them officially, the mandarins deputed only low-class subordinates, but littl~ above the grade of constables, to "instruct the ignorant barbarians how to demean themselves." Then the most arrogant, haughty, supercilious and utterly unbearable manner was always assumed. Even Lord Napier, when sent out to negotiate a better understanding, was addrest as "a barbarian "-he was called "the barbarian eye" in all official communications-he was snubbed and insulted and treated with an infinite disdain. An attempt to get the Viceroy to use more courteous language only called out a scornful laugh and another kick. England herself was called" a tribute bearer," and was regarded as a distant dependency of China, along with Siam and Tibet, and the regions occupied by wild tribes on the frontier.

The Chinese, then, had no steamers, no sailing ships, no telegraph, no railroads, no ambassadors at their capital, no open ports except Canton, no foreign consuls recognized, nobody to represent them at foreign courts, no books or papers that told them anything about foreign nations, no foreign improvement of any kind; their trade was all done in the old-fashioned junks; their men-of-war were all small and contemptible junks, but little better than their merchantmen, each one armed with several old smooth-bore cannon, full of blisters in the casting, and almost as dangerous to those who stood behind them as t() those who were in front. Their rabbles of militia, without drill, and without organization worthy of the name, still practised with bows and arrows and old matchlocks, and thought to scare their enemy by the flaunting of flags, the banging of gongs, noisy vociferation, and fierce paintings of tiger-heads on their wooden shields. Ohina was a thousand years behind the rest of the world, and, at that time, there was not the least sign that a change would ever come. Would China ever come to recognize the nations, the West, as equals? Never! Would her viceroys ever adopt terms of equality with foreign consuls? Never! Would China ever have any use for Western science and Western improvements? Never! Would the supremely august and" Solitary one" in Peking ever admit foreign embassadors to his presence 1:" Never ! Never! Let the heavens fall first. Would there come a time< when foreigners would have the free range of the empire? Never! Would the proud, stiff-necked, conceited and supercilious mandarins ever be found imploring foreign aid to keep them in resources to run their ship of state ? Never! Would China ever be found sending her most renowned statesmen to carry the respects of his imperial majesty to those despised and so-called tributaries of the West? Never-s() long as the world stands ! Yet all this, and far more, has come to pass. China began to go to school in 1842. She has had several special semesters since. She has been in the public school of the nations and has had private tutors of her own. It is a course of rough discipline that she has gone through. She has rebelled and kickt at the teach- ers, but her stiff-necked mandarins have had to yield to the power of .solomon's celebrated mortar-and-pestel treatment. Braying in the mortar has done them good. They have not got there yet, but they .are on the way, and will "fetch up" by and by.

Now, look at some of the changes that have taken place. That {)ffensive expression, "barbarian," has been knocked out of aU official documents, consuls are the equals of viceroys, ministers plenipoten- tiary reside at the imperial capital; the Chinese have reorganized their army; they have reconstructed their navy; they have rebuilt their forts; they have remodeled their whole commercial marine. The old junks of such enormous size, that used to run to Batavia and Singa- pore and Siam, are all gone. They were crowded out by sailing ships, and now the sailing ships have been crowded out by steamers, and the Chinese own steamer-fleets of their own; they have iron-clads and tor- pedo boats, and arsenals, and huge dry docks of their own. They have the most reliable part of their revenue collected for them by for- eigners; they have telegraphs and railroads. They have started great foundries of their own; they have started silk filature establishments, and cotton-mills. They now have banks of their own and insurance {)ffices. Once they did all their business in the West through foreign houses in Hong Kong and Shanghai; now they have their own agents in London, Berlin, New York and San Francisco. Instead of a stray sailor called" Boston Jack" or "London Tom" they now have able .and wealthy business men of their own-men who have1 become mil- lionaires in the West, and who compel the respect of the whole com- , mercial world. All this is progress. Certainly the tree has grown, if it has been imperceptibly.

II. In the next place it must be noted that these advances make -other advances necessary-advances so great, that aU that has been before will be thrown in the shade! There is an immense amount of 'seed sown ready to spring up; there are vast potencies at work to 'Produce more changes; there is a logic of progress which is bound to :assert itself. One of a kind begets another of the same kind; two different kinds make a demand for a third kind. One successful <:otton-mill means two cotton-mills, and two mills means three mills. One telegraph wire means another wire. Twenty miles of railroad means a hundred miles, and a hundred miles means a thousand in the future. .A short road from Tientsin to Peking, less than a hun- dred miles, means a long road from Peking to Hankow, six hun- dred and fifty miles, and a road from Peking to Hankow, means an extension to Oanton, five hundred miles more-and eleven hu,ndred and fifty miles of main trunk lines means innumerable branch lines, and all that means radical change, industrial revolution, and continual progress.

The most significant indication of progress is the altered attitude of the Chinese science to all things Western. The change of sentiment is not complete, but it is going on, and will continue to go on, till Western ideas will permeate and dominate future Chinese civilization. The most important bureau in Peking to-day is the one which has to do with foreign affairs. Powerful viceroys, like Li Hung Chang and Ohang Chi Tung, have English-speaking linguists attached to their yamen. Forty years ago such a thing would have been pronounced impossible; they have English books translated and laid before them; they have daily newspapers started-a marvel of progress; they have schools for teaching Western science. The emperor has actually issued an edict commending to his people the adoption of such Western improvements as the Chinese may deem advantageous. This is an astonishing stride. It does not say so, but it does mean that China, officially, is getting ready to declare a break with the old. It is slipping the anchor and letting the ship drift into the Western gulfstream.

Then, too, China is being affected powerfully by her emigrants who have gone abroad-have become inoculated with various Western ideas, and have come back to let them germinate. Furthermore, a score of open ports have become luminous and radiating centres. Tens and hundreds of thousands of her people, at these places, are getting their eyes opened. Persons at home can hardly conceive of the change of attitude in the minds of the common people that is now beginning to take place in consequence of the events of the last few years. They have seen the energy and efficiency of the western man; they have seen their own mandarins quail before him. The glamor of superiority, which surrounded these mandarins and literati in their estimations, has begun to fade as a rainbow fades. When John the Baptist came, men mused and "were in expectation." A state of "expectation" is the soil out of which changes sprout. Without exaggeration we may say that, up and down the coast of China, millions of people are" in expectation" of something. So all that enters into the preparation. Not only are they expecting something, but they are longing for something. Things can hardly be worse, they think, and they may be better.

III. It will appear then that the real question is not whether Ohina has progrest or will progress, but it is, at 10hat rate will China now progress? This will call for a reestimate of the forces at work-those holding back and those impelling forward, and their mutual pullings and haulings with each other.

The former come first. Origiually they had the entire field, , adversely to them nobody dared to peep or to chirp. Conservatives they are called, but obstructionists and dead weights is what they really are. The China "Mission Hand Book" gives the number of leading mandarins-that is, of high grade mandarins-at a few over ten thousand. This does not include the large retinue connected with the imperial household; then there are the literati, attending examination still, about six hundred thousand; then there is the large roll of past literati, the number of which it is difficult to ascertain, and certain of the gentry, so-called, with them, who cannot be less than a million. At the outset ~'}l of these classes were of one mind and of one instinct to oppose foreign ideas. They included the edu- cated brains of China; they represented all the power and all the prestige of the nation; they were ben t on resisting foreign encroach- ment, in maintaining the complete isolation of Ohina, and the con- servation unmixt of their ancestral inheritance of civilization. The mass of them hated the foreigner, and were ready to drive him out into the sea. .Out of this immense class began to be born, little by little, the new class-the men of progressive ideas, the men who discovered quicker than others that Ohina was kicking against the pricks. They have been growing, little by little, since the first war with England. For a generation they were but few, without communication or con- ference with each other. Some high statesmen were in this class; they stood where they were compelled to see the truth. But they were not assertive, nor were they at all agreed in the extent of the innovation they would sanction. They took to improved military and naval arrangements first, and yielded to other demands slowly and reluctantly. They still considered China able to dictate her own course. While some of them saw the real advantages of Western methods, and what an immense boom their introduction would be to China as a nation-others of them advocated a limited adoption of Western appliances, chiefly on the principle of fighting fire with fire; they would beat the foreigner by resorting to his own weapons. Small at first, this class has now become large and influential. Great statesmen are now enrolled among them; the influence of traveled Chinese is on their side; foreign diplomacy is on their side; the wars of China have all been on their side; and the whole drift of the gene- ration is on their side. Of course, there is friction and collision, and that is what is the matter with China just now. She is a divided house. The conser- vatives are powerful, and bigoted, and desperate-they cling as for dear life to all the features of the old system of administration and emolument. But the others are becoming powerful too, and are reso- lute, and are coming into touch with each other. Two civilizations are struggling in the womb of Ohina. The second one is Jacob, the Supplanter. First, it is one that is likely to claim the portion of the first-born, and then it is the other. Jacob will start his Reform Society and appear about to lead the host. Then, all at once, his Reform Society will be knocked to pieces by the red and hairy hand of Esau.

Let no one despair of the outcome. It will be Jacob and not Esau that will win at the end. But it may take more time than we pushing Western people are willing to allow. The rate of progression may be slow and tedious. At the same time we are cheered with the hope that, in the Providence of God, events may be accelerated. It may be peaceably, and it may be with commotion and upheaval, but the consummation is surely coming. Conservatism may show its power to humiliate Li Hung Chang after all the honor heapt upon him, but that power is being exhausted with every blow it strikes. It may never be possible to do as bold a thing again.

In addition to all this, allowance must be made for inherent difficulties, which lie in the way of radical and rapid changes in China, even when pusht by willing and unfett;:;::"ed hands. These arise from the crystallized form of society-the time and labor required to move such immense masses of human beings into new lines of thought and action. But into that large subject we cannot enter here.

IV. When it comes to missionary aspects of the question, as to whether China will become progressive, we appeal to a comparison of the present status with that of the past. We look back to a time when Robert Morrison was the only missionary to China. Then he had to dodge about the foreign settlement at Canton to escape observation. Now Robert Morrison and his wife have become twenty-five hundred strong, and he is the most ubiquitous person of the foreigners in the whole empire. Once Leang-A-Fa was the only convert. Now Leang- A-Fa has become seventy thousand strong, and is the growing class of China-he is the man of the future-the coming Chinaman. Others will decrease, but he will increase. Like Abraham, he will become the father of multitudes-those of his countrymen who will come to believe with him, will be like the stars for numbers. Once the Chinese teacher who helpt Dr. Morrison translate the Scripture, had to carry the manuscript concealed under his jacket, to avoid arrest. Now Bible Societies and Tract Societies occupy central points in their great cities and send out their printed pages, by the million. every year for the healing of the nation. Native churches are springing up by the thousand, and native speakers by the thousand. In her pristine state China had no public speakers. Among the incidental things being done by missions for China, is the raising up of a class of men trained to address crowds of people. In course of time, other classes of men than preachers will catch the spirit and learn the artthen a new dynamic element will enter into social and political life.

THE WOMEN OF CroNA-HEATHEN AND CBlUSTIAN

Not to prolong the subject, just rest the inquiry on two things. Oontrast two events in missionary history. In the one the translator, spoken of, appears slipping into the back door of Robert Morrison's dwelling with his contraband manuscript hid away in his clothes; in the other, a deputation of missionaries, headed by a foreign ambassador, marches into the imperial precincts to present a copy of the whole Bible to the Empress Dowager, who accepts it with pleasure and appreciation, while the servants of the Emperor are seen at the book stalls buying copies for themselves. The stride from the little alley in Canton to the palace in Pe~ing is tremendous. Then again, who, of all the missionaries of thirty years ago, familiar with the disdainful manner of even the yamen lackeys, could then have dreamt that the greatest statesman of Ohina would be receiving a deputation of missionary supporters in New York City, and should there put in writing an expression of his estimate of the value of their labors, and pay them an imperial compliment for their moral and personal worth. And yet that, too, has come to pass. Let no one say that missionary work in C~ina does not move. If all this be not progress, then what is progress?

China has been called a hard field. And snch in truth it has been, partly because of the intense materialism of its Confucian ethics, partly because of blind and slavish subservience to antiquity, and partly because its people have been trained for ages to think in bulk. But a freshet has come, the ice is beginning to crack and to break. The world has seen great ingatherings of disciples at many times and in many places, but in our humble opinion, these may all fall short of what may take place in China when the veil of ancestralism shall be torn away from the eyes of her myriad myriads of people.

THE WOMEN OF CHINA-HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN.

BY MRS. GEORGE S. 1LA.YS.

To nnderstand a woman-Ohinese or American-one must have some knowledge of her home, her family cares, and her habits of thought. A typical Chinese family consists of the father and motherin-law, two or three sons and their wives and several grandchildren, all living in rooms opening upon the same high-walled court-yard, and sharing the same kitchen.

The father and sons work for and contribute to the common purse, and so strict are their ideas of impartiality, or rather so jealous is each member of the family of the others~ that a husband may not take even of the money he himself has earned to buy a. present for his own wife, without buying one equally v!l-luable for each of 'his sisters-in-law. The Chinaman has ways and means, however, of evading almost every law or custom, and the fond husband buys a handsome gown and sends it and his wife for a few days to her maternal home. From there she will return triumphantly displaying her gown as a present from her mother.

In the home the mother-in-law is usu~ly-but not always-the head. Sometimes a daughter-in-law of unusually bright mind or vicious temper rules the whole household. The quickest way & daughter-in-law possesses by which to bring her mother-in-law to subjection is threatening suicide. If a woman kills herself her spirit is supposed to return to haunt the mother-in-law, but worse than this to the practical mind of the Chinaman, her living relatives will gather and by demanding a costly funeral, will plunge the whole family into heavy debt that they will be unable to pay for years.

Imagine the situation in a Chinese home, and it becomes at once apparent that peace and happiness can not reign continually. On the one hand is the daughter-in-law, a young girl, perhaps indulged and spoiled from her babyhood in her mother's home, and untrained in housework and sewing. She is suddenly introduced by marriage intoa new home. Her husband, her mother-in-law, her neighbors are aU total strangers. She is miserably homesick; she gets wretchedly tired' doing all sorts of unaccustomed work; she is criticised, laughed at, or' reviled for her stupidity or her indolence.

On the other hand is the mother-in-law. She has perhaps suffered for years under the hard reign of her mother-in-law; she is now ready for her turn to sit on the throne. She expects to be treated with obedient consideration by her son's wife; she expects to take life easily in her old age. Instead of this she discovers that her new daughter-in-law is saucy, careless and wasteful, if not actually thievish; she is above all taking the place in her beloved son's affections which the mother has always held.

Remember, they are two heathen women with hot and hasty tempers which have never been controlled; each with a stock of vile words. and insulting epithets at her tongue's end, and it is easy to imagine the result. When there are several daughters-in-law in the samehouse, and children of different mothers ready to quarrel at a, moment's notice, and each mother ready to take her own child's part to the bitter end, it is often "confusion worse confounded."

It is well in such a household if there be one at the head who can command obedience and at least a semblance of peace. As the daughters-in-law grow older and wiser, as they bear sons to add luster to the family name, and as the various elements of the family become accustomed to each other, terrific outbursts of temper and violent chastisements by the mother-in-law become less frequent. There are, of course, some cases where the mother-in-law and her son's wife live together in loving harmony, but these are, unfortunately, rare exceptions.

The saddest and most hopeless lot in China is that of the" nourished daughter-in-law;" the girl who, yet too young to marry, is sent to her betrothed husband's home because of her parents' death or extreme poverty. Her mother-in-law resents this most vehemently. Why should she be called upon to feed and clothe for years the unfortunate child? .Ail there is no one to take the girl's part, she is usually over-worked, reviled, beaten and sometimes half-starved and driven to sleep with the dogs in her new home. If the mother-in-law goes too far, however, resource may be had to a curious mob-law, as far as I know, only practist by the women of China.

Not long ago an orphan girl was sent to live with her mother-inlaw who had already one daughter-in-law living with her. The child's betrothed husband was an industrious business man a good many years older than herself. He was seldom at home, and even when there, as it was not good form for him to take any notice of his little bride before marriage, he knew nothing of how she was treated. Altho the girl was a gentle, modest child, afraid to say or do anything contrary to her mother-in-Iaw's wishes, she was most cruelly treated. When she was thirteen years old, she 'inadvertently did something to offend her. mother and sister-in-law, and the two women, working themselves into a fiendish rage, killed her with scissors, cutting her :flesh horribly and slitting her tongue, but leaving no mark upon her face. When she was dead they carefully drest her in her best garments, and, according to custom, were obliged to send word of her death to her aunt, her only living relative. This aunt was a desperate character, a beggar-woman who could hope or fear nothing from the magistrates, as she had not enough money to make it worth an official's while to pay any attention to her case. She obeyed the summons at once, and after carefully examining the body of the dead child, returned home, and gathering together thirty or forty women, each armed with an awl or sharp pointed instrument, came to execute vengeance on the murderers. The two women, however, managed to hide themselves, and the infuriated mob were obliged to disperse after being assured by the bridegroom, who was horrified at the dreadful death of his bride, that a grand and costly funeral should be given in her honor.

In another instance within my knowledge, a mother-in-law who had beaten her daughter-in-law to death, did not escape so easily. In this case the murderess was caught by the mob of women armed with awls and sharp metal pins; they dragged her out into the street, stript her of her clothing and prickt and jagged her furiously. Then they .dragged her over the stones the whole length of the street two or three times, and finally left her, after pushing a quantity of briars and small thornes into her flesh. She was carried home by her friends more dead than alive. "No one in that village has dared to kill her daughter-in-Iaw since that time," was the significant conclusion given by the Ohristian woman telling me the story.

It is frightful to see a woman deliberately" nourishing wrath," as the Chinese express it. The word translated" nourishing" can also be rendered "kindle," as in "kindle a fire," and is most expressive in connection with the working-up of anger. It was once my unfortunate experience to see my nurse-maid, "nourish" or "kindle" wrath. One day, after having a quarrel with the washerman, she sat down in spite of my remonstrances, and deliberately gave way to her evil passions. She drew her breath in with great violence at long and regular intervals, until she became wholly unconscious of her surroundings. In this state, which lasted about forty hours, she threw herself about violently, and talkt deliriously, especially after I had applied the mustard plasters which I had heard were effective in such cases. Altho I lean toward homeopathic treatment, on this occasion I made two plasters thick and strong, one foot broad by two feet long, and applied them on her chest and down her back. While I was preparing the plasters my cook told me that the Ohinese would call one in this woman's condition "possest of demons." I am glad to state that by the aid of those mustard plasters, I exorcised the demons, and better yet, that they have never dared to return to that woman!

She came legitimately by her temper. She often told me of her grandfather, who had a long wished for and only son born to him late in life. He was so greatly delighted that he went in and out of his wife's room, exclaiming, "aren't you happy! aren't you happy!" After repeatedly replying in the affirmative, the old lady finally becoming irritated answered emphaticallly, "No, I am not happy." Whereupon the old man "nourished wrath," refused to eat and drink, and died in a few days. Serious illness or death often follows this deliberate giving way to anger.

Women who claim to be possest of a" fox or a wolf god," are much feared and reverenced by the Chinese. I once askt an intelligent Ohristian woman, Su May, whether she had ever known any women claiming this possession. She answered that she had met with very few, and those all claimed to be possest of a "fox god." When a pupil in one of our Christian schools, she had been allowed by the matronwho had not yet given up all her heathen superstitions-to witness the attempted healing of a very sick child by a woman possest of a "fox god."

Several of the school-girls stole into the room while the woman mumbled her incantations-intelligible only to herself-and it was not long before she turned angrily to the matron, and declaring that her god could do nothing in the presence of those believi::J.g the " Jesus doctrine," gave up the case and went away. She afterwards bitterly reproacht the woman who had conducted her to the school, saying, t< you should not have taken me there. Don't you know I have nothing to do with people holding their belief?" She declared that the child would surely die, as she was the run-away soul of a little nun, who had in her previous existence broken a bowl, and her mistress was calling to her to come back and account for the damage done to her property. But the child recovered in spite of this prophecy. .

After Su May left school, her fathel' took her for a visit among old family friends whom she had not seen since a little girl. Nearly every woman and child in the village crowded to see the natural-footed girl, who had been educated by foreigners, and among them came a woman who at once caught Su May's attention from her resemblance to the woman possest of a "fox god." She entered the room in a gli~ing serpentine manner, with averted eyes, which were never lifted in a straightforward, direct look into the face of another. By slipping behind some of the other women, she sought to avoid notice, but Su May said· to her at once, "you are possest of a "fox god, aren't you ?"

"Dreadful!" the woman gaspt," How do you know? No one told you about me, for I have been watching you." .

" I have a way of recognizing you," answered Su May, "but I won't tell you my way."

" Are you possest with a god also?" askt the woman.

"Yes," answered Su May, "I have the true God in me. He is with me all the time. Is your' fox god' with you? Let him speak to us through you."

" My god has gone to Shanghai," confusedly answered the woman, slinking out of the room as rapidly as possible.

Another woman of this kind was for a time in Mrs. Nevius' sewing class, but she declared she could not prophesy before the Christian school-girls. The most striking part of Su May's story was her state- ment that all the possest women of whom she had known or heard, confest at once on hearing the name of Jesus, that" He is true. He is the Son of the true God." And while others around might mock and jeer at the preaching of the Gospel, they either listened with respectful attention, or evaded it entirely.

The women who claim a "wolf god" are of a fierce nature, advis- ing more cruel methods of averting misfortune or curing the sick than those who are under the guidance of a "fox god." A petty mandarin living near Chepoo, having two wives, had the great misfortune to have no children. In great discontent with this state of affairs, he sent for a woman possest of a" wolf god," and askt her to tell him the reason for his ill-fortune. She was a total stranger to him and to both of his wives, so it could not have been an old grudge or wish for revenge that influenced her demands. She told him he would never have good luck as long as he kept his second wife; that she must not be divorced, but killed. The head wife was in real sorrow at this ver- dict and begged the mandarin to spare the unfortunate woman's life, but he remained determined to follow the "wolf god's" advice. Strip- ping the heavy wadded garments from his second wife (with whom, as far as known, he had had no previous quarrel) he drove her out into the bitter cold, where she was soon frozen to death.

The religious feelings of Ohinese women vary greatly in different localities. In some places they are distinctly religious, visiting tem- ples, worshiping daily at a private shrine in the home, fasting, praying and endeavoring by good works to lay up for themselves a reward in the future world. In the eastern part of Shantung Province this was not the case. The women as a rule never visit the temples, and worship no private gods. They are, of course, filled with' many vague and dark superstitions. Hard workt, improperly nourished, easily distracted and excited by the little details of daily life, they seem to give little, if any, thought to their future after death. It is commonly believed that a woman will change at death into a pig-considered the filthiest of animals-to atone for the sins committed during her lifetime,such as polluting pure water, wasting food, cutting cloth, reviling her husband, worrying her mother-in-law, etc. From a pig to a woman, a woman to a pig, the dreary transmigration goes on forever. Others believe in total annihilation, but most women dismiss the question of a future life by a careless" who' knows?" or by the sad statement, "I fear no future suffering. My lot cannot possibly be worse in the world to come than it is in this life."

This picture of heathen womanhood would be misleadingly dark and' gloomy if all bright coloring be omitted. It is indeed a black and bitter life, even among heathen homes that get no ray of light occasionally. Hunger satisfied, tho with coarsest food, a refreshing breeze after a hot day, warmth in winter, a shelter and rest at night, the doubtful joy of having overcome an adversary in a reviling match, or, the relief of escaping with whole bones from a fierce quarrel, make a lining to the black cloud of life, which, if not silver, is at least lighter than the prevailing hue.

But we may certainly call bright silver the joyous smile of an innocent child, the true love which children give to and receive from their mother, vigorous health with few nerves, and the natural love of life, which is the portion of all God's creatures. Add to this an apathetic disposition, an astonishing lack of envy of those in better circumstances, and the fact that a quarrel, which wonld drive an American woman into a long siege of nervous prostration, is but meat and drink to the ordinary Chinese woman, and one has a clearer insight into their lives.

Many deeds of unselfish and even heroic kindness are performed in heathen homes, of which the world hears nothing. In no other land are daughters more carefully guarded from impurity of action- tho purity of thought or word is considered unimportant. Altho the children do not render the cheerful obedience which Christianity demands, yet the care and protection of infirm and aged parents is a rule rarely departed from.

But notwithstanding all these ameliorating circumstances, it is with a feeling of distinct relief that one leaves a heathen home, too often filled with a " darkness that can be felt," and enters the home of a Clll'istian. In this connection a story which I have already told in The Independent, is so apt, that perhaps it is worth repeating. After a morning spent with a Chinese woman, she inteITupted my Gospel message with the question, "Is your mother-in-law living?" " No," I answered. "Does your husband get druuk?" "No." "Does he smoke opium?" "No." "Does he beat you?" " No," I replied. "He has never struck me a blow in his life." It took her several moments to become convinced of this astonishing fact, and then she turned to me saying impressively, "You have been talking to me of heaven and hell in the world to come. Your life now and mine are as heaven and hell."

Those who have seen the changed lives and happy homes of many Chinese women, can testify gladly that nothing but Christianity could perform such miracles. One of the strongest proofs a Christian Chinese woman can make of her sincerity is in unbinding her own or her daughter's feet. In Shantung, with the exception of a few slaves or prostitutes and manchus, all women-whatever their condition of life-bind their feet. It requires an enormous amount of moral courage for.a Chinese woman to go about with natural feet, thus incurring the curiosity, ridicule, and evil insinuations of every one she meets. The change, therefore, is very slow, but it is surely coming, owing to the influence of Christian schools and anti-footbinding societies, or rather to the influence of Christianity.

An old, Godly elder, in the church at Chefoo, who's Christianity was real enough to break an opium habit, strong with the practice of many years, was very fond of telling of the change Christianity wrought in his wife. "Before she became a Christian, she had a most violent temper," he would say in his slow, gentle manner. "She would scold and revile most abusively, and we were all afraid of her. But since she has become a Christian, all is changed. Why now she hasn't even a disposition left," was always his quaint conclusion.

Truly, in a heathen land is most clearly illustrated the truth, " By their fruits ye shall know them."

POLYGAMUS APPLICANTS

POLYGAMOUS APPPIOANTS.-I.

WHAT MISSIONARIES THINK SHOULD BE DONE WITH THEM.

BY REV. DANIEL L. GIFFORD, SEOUL, KOREA.

Toward the close of the year 1894 the church session in Seoul, Korea, had its attention called to certain concrete cases, which raised the question of the status of men with plural wives in relation to church membership. It was not until a year later, however, that any of the members of our mission dreamed that in our copies of "What is Presbyterian .Law," tuckt away under the irrelevant heading of "Who are forbidden to marry," was a statement of the speciallegislation of the General Assembly of 1875, which forbade the admission of men in such relations.

The problem was brought to the attention of the Presbyterian Oouncil, which met about that time, and they were askt to legislate upon the subject. In the debate which followed, it soon became evident that we had upon our hands a question which could not be settled upon the spur of the moment. So its consideration was postponed for one year. From the account of the debate upon this subject at the London Missionary Oonference of 1888, I observed that most of the missionaries from Africa favored exclusion, while quite the reverse was true of most of those from China. I was perplexed and wondered if it might not be true that the social conditions which attended the unhappy practice, might not be different in the different countries.

The first of July arrived, and still no light; then in desperation I decided to appeal to missionaries upon older fields for their advice. A circular letter was prepared and sent to some sixty representative missionaries of various denominations in Japan, China, and India.* So far as I am aware, no such data has ever before been gathered on what is perhaps the most intricate of all mission problems.

The circular letter was as follows: SEOUL, KOREA, July 1, 1895. My dear brother in Christ:-I feel compunctious for taking the time of one, busy with missionary work, to answer my questions. But my justification, I think, will be found in the facts as I state them. The missions in Korea are new missions, and in certain matters need the experience of older missions and missionaries to help them in reaching right conclusions. The three Presbyterian missions working in this country are united in a "Council." At the last annual meeting of the council, the question of the .. They were for the most part people whom I had seen personally at the Shanghai Conference in 1890, and at meetings of the highest ecclesiastical courts of the Congregational and Reformed bodies of Japan, in 1889. admission to church membership of men with plural wives came up for settle- ment. I need not tell you that we found it a very complicated and perplexing question. After an evening of discussion, in which were developt nearly as many opinions as there were missionaries present, it was voted to lay the whole question upon the table for one year, in the hope that we could get more light upon the subject. It is in the interest of "more light," that I am writing to you.

Of course, it is clear that the adopting of such marriage relations after entering the church cannot be allowed; and the Scriptures seem to imply that a man hav- ing once entered into such relations, altho living with only one wife, may not hold ecclesiastical office. But there are other questions for which the answers are more difficult. Allow me to state them.

I. In case a man with plural wives applies for baptism, should he be kept out- side the church as a "perpetual catcchumen?"

II. Or still retaining his wives, should he be allowed to enter the church; and under what conditions, if any?

III.. Or again, should he be required to put away all but one wife?

(a) If so, should the one retained be invariably the first wife, to whom he was married in childhood by his parents, or the wife by whom he has had chil- dren; or ·again. should he be allowed to choose one from the number of first wife and second wives, or concubines?

(b) And should the wife, or wives sent away, be still supported or absolutely divorced? If divorced, what shall be done with the children, if such exist?

IV. Also, what shall be done with a female applicant, in such relations, especially one whose husband refuses to give her up?

In answer to the above, will you kindly tell me (a) what is the rule of prac- tice of your mission in dealing with such cases; and (b) what is your own opinion with regard to the same?

As the council will meet in October, may I request an early reply. Thank- ing you in advance, I am, Yours in the work, D. L. GIFFOlID.

REPLIES RECOMMENDING EXCLUSION.

Japan.-Rt. Rev. Bi8hop E. Bickersteth (English Church Mission), Tokio, quotes the action of the Anglican Bishops: "(1) That in no case shall a man·be admitted to baptism who has more than one wife. (2) That a woman being one among several wives, should not be .regarded as a ban to her baptism."

Rev. M. L. (Jordon, P.P. (American Board), Doshisha College, would require such a man to give up all but the first wife. He should support the divorced wife and children, if possible. "But the wife should be put away with a lump sum and pecuniary relations severed, otherwise temptation and fall may follow." The rule of Congregational Church ("largely in the hands of the Japanese") requires separation. Rev. J. B. Ayres (N. Presbyterian), Yamaguchi. "Should think we might rightly insist on no church member having more than one wife; but let him have his option in chosing that one, and leave it to each one to settle in advance the support of those who have been dependent upon him."

Rev. J. L. Atkinson (American Board), Kobe. "I should incline to leave the choice and decision to the man himself. I could never baptize a man who insisted on bringing his heathenism into the church. The whole Christian scheme is hard for the heathen and the natural man, and it would hardly help matters by making one or two or more things easier. See the Sabbath in Roman Catho- lic countries. I should suppose that any man who has any heart or enlightenment at all, would provide for those who may have been his partners in (unwitting) violation of God's law. If a man would not do this to the best of his ability, I should doubt his con- version."

Rev. J. B. Porter(N. Presbyterian), Kanizawa.

The question of plurality of wives has never been a seriously practical ques- tion in the Christian Church in Japan, as it seems to be with you, because in this country a mall cannot legally have more than one wife at the same time.* Many men have concubines; but no one would be admitted to church membership, as long as it is known that he kept a concubine. I have heard of instances where a man became a Christian who had a concubine with children, whereas his legal wife had none. He had the option of putting away his wife by divorce and retaining the mother of his children as his wife. Or, if this were not practicable, he was required to care for the children and support their mother until he could find a home for her. In other cases I have heard of Christian·men securing a proper husband for a former concubine. But in no case have I ever heard of either plural marriage or concubinage recognized in the Church, even tempo- rarily. Therefore, in answer to your questions, I would say that no one should be admitted to membership in the Christian Church, until he has put away all but one of his wives. Each case should be decided on its merits, as to which wife should be retained,-sometimes the mother of children, or, perhaps, the one best loved. Certainly a man should be responsible for the support of children he has brought into the world, and the mother also as long as she is in a dependent con- dition; but if she is not retained as wife, she should be divorced. Your fourth question •a female applicant in such relations, especially one whose husband refuses to give her up,' is to my mind the most difficult of solution. But I think in such a case I should decline to baptize her, until her marriage relations were changed. It seems to me vastly important that the Church of Christ should make no compromises in the questions of family and social purity. The only way that the Church can lift up the nations from the tilth of heathenism is by occupying the lofty plane of Gospel purity. If we yield in any particular to heathen marriage customs, there is danger that the camel whose nose has come in, may next get in its whole body.

Ohina.-Rev. J. Bates (C. M. S.), Ningpo: "They (polygamists) are only regarded as catechumens."

Rev. T. Barclay (Eng. Presbyterian), Tai-wan, Formosa: " We have no standing for any but simple membership. Others are just counted as hearers."

Rev. W. Gould (Can. Pres.), Tamsui, }'ormosa: "They are welcome *At the recent meeting of the Synod of the United Church of Christ in Japan (Presby- terian), there was a motion to overture the Government to enforce the law of single marriage more rigidly. But, as it was deemed inexpedient to take action, the matter was finally dropt. to come and hear the Gospel, apart from that no standing is granted. But here they are comparatively few, and, so far as I can learn, none have askt for baptism or any church standing."

Rev. J. N. B. Smith (N. Pres.), Ningpo. No experience. Should separate from all but one wife. "He should be allowed to choose the one whom he loves and who by temperament and inclination is best fitted to be his true helpmeet, seeing that in his first marriage he presumably had no choice." The first wife, or woman recognized by her husband as lawful wife, is not living in sin, and is eligible to church membership. Others to be legally separated and supported. "They should be treated as he would treat his own sisters."

Rev. W. M. Ha.yes (N. Pres.), Presbyterian Oollege, Tungchow. Thinks if the man will not live with his first wife alone and will not make provision for secondary wives and their children, would not admit him. "At the same time I would tell him that I could not afford to be lord over another's conscience, and that, while conscientiously I could not do otherwise, my action did not necessarily debar him from an entrance into the Kingdom. I would urge him to be faithful, to study God's Word more and more, to pray for light, and then leave the result with God. To give up his secondary wives may, as you kn0w, be giving them in their weakness over to ruin, and unless they can be provided for safely, I would be very cautious about urging such a man to join the Ohurch, while I would urge him to identify himself with the Ohristians."

Rev. O. Hartwell (American Board), Foochow, refers to the occasion in the fifties, when Dr. Anderson and Dr. A. O. Thompson, of the American Board, visited their missions in India.

After discussion there, the opinion was adopted that bigamists and polygamists should be required to cohabit with but one wife in order to be received to the Church, but that he should be required to support the other or others who had lived with him, unless they saw fit to marry other persons and relieve him of this duty. I have known of cases where second wives have married other men, both for their own and their first husband's benefit. As to the children, of course, the father is responsible fqr their support and for the best arrangements for their training and education. I do not think a cast·iron rule can be made in respect to the arrangements for the children, when a concubine is discarded. In case of her marriage it seems possible that in some cases her ehildren might follow their mother. In others, perhaps, she would better leave them. The good of the children is, of course, the thing to be sought in all arrangements for them. As to receiving a concubine into the church, my idea would be first to see if some arrangement could not be made for her to get a proper husband. Get her mind right on this subject and see if the thing cannot be brought about. It will be hard sometimes for such a woman to be willing to take a poor man for a husband, when she has been the concubine of a richer man. But let grace have its perfect work. In respect to always taking the first wife, this is the only wife according to Chinese law. The children of others all have to call the first wife 'mother,' and their own mothers only 'elder sisters.' . . . Notwithstanding all the difficulties, I do not think a man should be received to the Church who persists in cohabiting with more than one wife. People's feelings and opinions may not; all coincide with this view, but I regard the method indicated as the least of all. the evils.

Rev. David Hill (Eng. Wesleyan), Hankow. Rule of Wesleyan; Missionary Society is that no man with more than one wife can b& admitted to the Church. . Must put away all but first wife and support the others until they are "honorably and properly married to a. suitable husband." Is bound to support the children. No concubin& would be admitted. Legislating for the majority, he thinks the ruler practicable and just.

Rev. A. Foster (London Mission), Hankow.

In China, a man can have only one wife and to marry a second in the life of: first, is a crime. . . . In addition to his "wife," a Chinaman often has a number of women attacht to him in various degrees of loose relationship, some of" whom we foreigners call" secondary wives" and" concubines," but there is in. Chinese law no distinction between these miscellaneous women, such as we make., tho, of course, there is a distinction between the "concubine" and a "prostitute.''' . . • Here is another (point) showing, as I think, the impossibility of drawing iii. line bywhich con'OertlJ from lteatheni8m are to be allowed to keep their extra women and Oliristians are to be forbidden to make such alliances. A Christian takes ~ "secondary wife" and is excommunicated for so doing. That is very simple; but; a year or two later he comes back sincerely penitent, and asks to be forgiven. Whllt is to be done with him? Is he (1) to be received back as a polygamistt If so, other Christians will know how to get secondary wives. (2) Is he to be told to put away this woman? Well, then why can't a new convert be told to act. in the same way? The hardship is not greater on the new convert's concubine than on the concubine of the renegade Christian. If pity for the woman is to> decide the case, it applies to both cases equally and should decide each on the same lines. But (3) you may under the circumstances refuse this renegade Christian readmittance to the Church at all. Is that right? . . . Why should you make the sin of taking a concubine the one sin that must forever debar the man from Church fellowship? • . • To me there seems a very simple way of dealing with the case, but only one way. If under no circum8tances can a man living: with several women be admitted to the Church, the law holds good for every one alike. If you repent, put away the woman? . . . The concubine should be put away in a Christian spirit, in a right, considerate, kind way. . . . The: influence of polygamists will always be on the side of polygamy. Your polygamous converts will leaven your Church with polygamous notions. If you want to create a conscience among your young Christians that makes polygamy impossible, every man who comes into the Church as a polygamist will be secretly working against you. He has not this conscience and cannot sympathize with it, and his influence will insensibly lower the tone of your whole Church.

Rev. Henry V. Noyes * (N. Presbyterian), Canton.

Concubinage is a more correct term to designate the custom among tl16' Chinese, often referred to as polygamy. For: (1) In taking a second partner, the prescribed formalities for taking a wife are not necessary; nothing is needed but. a contract with her parents. (2) The act is deemed discreditable, except in the case of the wife bearing no sons. (3) The sons which the second woman bears.

* For Mr. Noyes' argument in full, see his paper on Native Customs in "Reportof Shanghai Conference of 1890," p. 609. are not legally her own, but belong to the wife. (4) The degradation of the wife to the second place, or the elevation of the second woman to the first place, are alike illegal and void. Thinks that applicants for baptism, who have concubines, should not be received into the Church, without being required to 'put them away. His reasons are two. (1) So far as the custom of taking concu- bines is legal, its root is found in ancestral worship. * If the wife bears no son, the husband may, by Chinese custom, take 'a concubine, in order that husband and wife both may, after death, have male posterity to worship at their grayes.

Not to have such worship is deemed a great calamity. If we require applicants for baptism to abandon ancestral worship, we should also require them to abandon this custom so closely connected with it. If the root be unholy, so also are the branches. Root and branch must both be put away. (2) But the reason which ought to settle the question forever is that we have no right to depart from the law of marriage which Christ has himself laid down. (See Matt. 19: 4, 5, 9). . • Neither by word nor act, so far as the record goes, did our Savior ever relax one iota this absolute and unqualified requirement that marriage must be betwcen one man and one woman, and because this was the original, and-is the permanent and universal law of marriage. TIe calls things by their right names, and tells us that, except for one named cause, the man who puts away his wife and marries another, is an adulterer. :Much more then is he an adulterer who, retaining his wife, takes another woman, without even the usual formalities of the marriage ceremony.

If Christ's language means anything, the simple question to be decided is:- Shall a man, who, while a heathen, lived in adultery, be allowed to join the Chris- tian Church and continue that adultery? It would seem that there could be but .one answer to such a questioD. Whenever the apostles refer to the marriage rela- tion and the duties arising from it, their language always implies that the union is between one man and one woman. If they refer to polygamy at all, which is doubtful, it is only to flYl'bid it, a poor reason indeed for allowing it now. Even if we admit that it had crept into the Church, we have not the shadow of evidence that it came there by Apostolic authority_ . If men drifted away from their original knowledge and practice of duty into idolatry, and ancestral worship, and polygamy, this does not make it right that these things should continue.

• Even if it is proved that God permitted an exception to the permanent law of marriage, in the case of some in the Jewish Church (in Old Testament times) it does not follow that we can in the face of Christ's reaffirmation of the original law, assume our Maker's authority and permit this exception in the Chris- tian Church. God's permission being an exception to the universal law, was surely limited to the time when, and the persons to whom it was given. . He thinks that the fact that Abraham's progeny by his concubine Hagar are the wild slave-raiding Arabs of to-day, is a "mark of God's displeasure" "upon this unhal- lowed union." He doubts whether Moses legalized polygamy and thinks that Deut. 21: 15-17 alludes merely to the existence of polygamy, without expressing :an opinion as to the rightness of the relation. While on the other hand, he -declares that both the old and new translators of the Scriptures give two inter- pretations to Lev. 18: 18. One is, "Neither shalt thou take one wife to another to vex her in her life time." He is therefore inclined to believe that Moses forbade polygamy. The hardship of breaking up a long standing relation is cer- tainly a serious difficulty, but to argue that therefore polygamy or conCUbinage ought not to be meddled with, proves too much. It equally proves that such rela- .. This is important, as showing that concubines taken In days of Gospel Ignorance in ChIna and Korea, were taken under the semi-religious sanction of Confucianism, the highest system of religious ethics that they knew. tions once formed should in no case be broken up, for the same difficulties always exist. . . . A great many difficulties meet the Chinese who wish to keep the hlwof God, but these difficulties only give him an opportunity of making his testimony to the truth all the stronger, if he overcomes them. Of course, in separating from his concubine, it is a man's duty to see that she and her children are properly cared for. . . . In regard to the children, they are, of course, his own children as much as any others, and should bc provided for. In all ordinary cases I should think they might remain under the mother's care, during their childhood life, but I can see that some difficult questions might arise to make this undesirable. For instance, suppose the mother is an out and out heathen, and insists on bringing up the children in the practice of idolatry. A good deal would depend on the circumstances and probably no absolute rule should be adopted.

. . He considers the question of a female applicant whose husband refuses to give her up, as the most difficult of all. " With the power which the husband has over her, at least in China, a woman would seem to be almost helpless in the matter." Yet he thinks that while such a woman should be counted as a Chris- tian, she should not be admitted to the Church. "The Synod of China discussed these questions, long and earnestly, as long ago as 1874, but there was strong difference of opinion, and no other decision was arrived at than to leave the whole matter to the Session of Churches, exhorting them, however, to exer- cise great care in regard to the admission of members."

Rev. Griffith John, D.D. (London Mission), Hankow.

In reply to your circular just to hand, I would say: (1) All polygamists should be kept outside of the Church as "perpetual catechumens."

(2) In the event of putting away, the one retained should invariably be the first wife. She is his Wife, and to ask him to put her away, would be to ask him to violate God's law, and offend the moral sense of the nation. How missionaries can have any doubt on this point, has always appeared to me a great mystery.

(3) There are circumstances in which I should have no hesitation in requesting a man to put away all but one wife. (4) But there are circumstances in which I could not do so. (a) I could never ask a man to put away the mother of his chil- dren. (b) I could not ask a man to put anyone of his wives away unless he saw. his way to make provisions for her future support and safety. To throw her upon the world helpless, would be cruel, and to expose her to temptation, would be immoral. (5) As to the female applicant, she is in a different condition; still my vote would be against admitting her into membership. (6) We do not admit polygamists in this mission. (7) My own idea is this: Did I believe that the salvation of any man depended in the least upon membership, I would bap- tize the polygamist, that is, if satisfied with him in other respects. But I do not take this view of the matter. Then I ask myself, what is the mission of the Church in the world, apart from the saving of the individual? Is it not to teach, maintain, and confirm the great Christian principles of righteousness and truth?

Polygamy is one of the great curses of the East, and it is certain that the East can never rise to true greatness while it lasts. But how can it be ever done away with, unless the Christian Church in the East sets her face determinately against it? The fact, that no one is allowed to take a second wife after entering the Church tends to brand the practice as unchristian. On this point we are all agreed. But I feel that this is not enough. I think it is a matter of vital impor- tance that the Christian Church should be known in China, Korea, and in every part of the East as a Church which does not and cannot tolerate concubinage.

In order to do this, polygamists must be strictly excluded.

(10 be continued.)

BARRIERS TO PROGRESS IN OHINA

BARRIERS TO PROGRESS IN CHINA.

BY REV. A. H. SMITH, TIENTSIN, CHINA.

There is an important sense in which the problems connected with the planting of the Ohristian Ohurch are the same in all times and in all lands, yet there are special features everywhere to be discerned. It is the object of the present paper to point out some of these features as exhibited in missionary work in China.

When once Christianity has got any foothold, it is,not difficult to organize a "church," but to introduce the practice of self-government or even the idea of it, is quite a different matter. Self-government implies a certain amount of democracy, and Asiatics are seldom very democratic, tho there is a strange and an abundant admixture of the popular element in the government even of China. The initial difficulty is generally to make an effective bridge from control by the missionary and his society to some form of local autonomy. The Chinese readily fall into the way of expecting the missionary to take the lead in all cases, and will seldom assume independence until it is thrust upon them, in which respect they differ greatly from their neighbors, the Japanese.

Theoretically there is no caste in China, but in practice there are certain religious Brahmans that make havoc of self-government in churches during the initial stages. There is the man who has been a church-member from the very first-a" charter member"-who must be considered and consulted. There is the aged member, and China is a country in which there is an ideal respect for mere weight of years. There is, as in other lands, the rich church-member, who must be conciliated. There is the influential member, strong in his family connections, who must always be reckoned with. There is the literary graduate, who often carries the infant church in his closed hand. A word from him is the end of all independence on the part of the uneducated. There is also the irrepressible talker, who as a rule is capable of becoming so obstreperous that, as the sayings go, "People do not know east from west," and" Men are worn out and horses exhausted.» No one wishes to arouse, much less to offend him, for there is no adequate social machinery which can cope with him. When he has inserted himself into a church, as not infrequently happens (for is not the Gospel meant for publicans and sinners?) there are dramatic times in prospect. There is in every Oriential country-or, indeed in any country-an instinctive dread of giving offense. There is, also a marvelous instinct of secrecy. There is, for example, a. matter which ought to be taken cognizance of, but no one will take the initiative, nor even impart any information. No one wishes to be implicated in any possible trouble, for all remembre the Oonfucian maxim, that when a word has once gone forth, four horses cannot overtake it. In any country where the differences of intellectual ability are emphasized in the church, those below will follow those above. "When the wind blows the grass bends," and nowhere is this more true than in Ohina. Moreover, the custom of adjusting troubles by giving" face" to one party, requiring the other party to do something by way of penalty, is very likely to hinder real disciplin. "The guilty person is sentenced to do something which he reluctantly agrees to, but which he has no intention of really carrying out, and unless adequate and continued pressure is brought to bear, that will be the end of the matter. In general it may be said that the difficulties in the way of self-government in Ohristian churches are everywhere the same. They can be overcome by the use of the teachings of the Scriptures, as opened to the spiritual understanding by the Spirit of God, but the process will demand that infinite patience without which no spiritual development is anywhere possible.

If New Testament ideals of purity in the Ohurch are foreign to Ohinese instincts, New Testament ideals of the duty of the Ohurch to diffuse itself are no less so. Ohina is filled with societies which have for their ostensible object the" practice of virtue;" but propagandism is not a principal feature, if it is a feature at all. Those join who wish to join, and those who do not join are severely let alone. It is not "good form" to inquire of a member as to the practices or the ritual of his" sect," and thus it comes about that thousands who live in the midst of many "virtue societies" have as little acquaintance with their tenets as with the different theories of Egyptian chronology; and even if they happen to learn something on the subject, they will seldom allow that circumstance to be publicly known. It is the same with the multitude of Mohammedans in China. Beyond the fact that they worship a being known as "Lord,", and that their notions are strange and divisive, the Ohinese know nothing about their beliefs, and care as little as they know.

When Christianity comes as one more "sect .. or "instruction," it is at once placed in the same category as the rest. The outsider cannot comprehend why the insiders should insist upon teaching it, unless there is somewhere a cash asset in the business, and the Ohinese Christian cannot see why he should be at the trouble to diffuse a teaching which he got himself with much trouble, and perhaps at no little cost. We have heard of an infant Ohinese church where the word was past that no more members should be received, lest there should not be enough of some of the incidental benefits to go around! But this is more than matched by the case mentioned by Dr. Josiah Strong, where a clergyman told some working girls, who applied for membership in a stylish church, that he believed there were at present no "vacancies." Oriental inertia is a great barrier to /lelf-propagation of Christianity – Oriental suspicion is an even greater one. "Who knows what drug this fellow has in his gourd?" is a natural and indeed an inevitable question on the part of a Chinese, when a stranger appears recommending some new "instruction." It is not at all uncommon for Chinese evangelists in the quest of some possible "inquirer" to be thrown completely and permanently off the track by the suspicion on the part of those of whom questions are askt, that there lurks some sinister design in this strange thirst to find a wholly unknown person for an incomprehensible purpose.

It is a Chinese custom for the (( roving scholar" to use his Iiterary talents as a hook with which to secure a few morsels of food. Christian colporteurs are supposed to have a like interested motive. C( How much are you paid for believing this? " is the inevitable inquiry on the part of the interested and curious spectator. It is a proverb that the priest, Buddhist or Taoist, " eats the four directions"-that is, that he lives off the land. It is reasonable to suppose that the Christian propagandist means to do the same as soon as his arrangements are completed. The inate hostility of the human heart to the Christain teaching of sin and the atonement is everywhere the same. Intelligent Confucianists, who have gained an outline idea of Christianity, will often say to the missionary, " As compared with our sects, your doctrine is more truej but if you wish to get a hearing from intelligent people, you woulU do better to drop all your talk about the cross and about what you style sin. If you leave this out, we shall be glad to listen to your comprehensive instruction." What Paul called" the offense of the cross" is a permanent factor in the spiritual history of mankind. We have known an expert and skillful story-teller who had a large circle of auditors in the district where he was a peripatetic dispenser of entertainment, to be turned from the doors of his patrons when he began to substitute Christian stories for those which were distinctively Chinese. It is a characteristically Oriental trait that those who have received Christianity stand in a special relation to those from whom they receive the truth. The contention that" I am of Paul, and I of Apollos," is a very real barrier to intercommunication of Divine truth. Christianity, like other forces, is propagated along the lines of least resistance, and no one can foresee whither bread cast upon the waters may drift. It constantly happens that a wise economy of mission forces is prevented by the clannishness of the convert, who refuses to be transferred to the care of another shepherd or to connect himself with another church. Precisely the same trouble is met with in missions to the Chinese in this country, where it is often impossible to change teachers in a Sunday-school class without precipitating a. "strike" on the part of the scholars; but when we consider well the phenomena of denominationalism in the United States and elsewhere, we feel that we can cast no stones at the Chinese. Great as are the initial obstacles to inoculatiug Chinese Christians with the conception of the duty of evangelizing the regions about and beyond, the measure of success which has often been attained is simply marvelous, and is itself the best authentication to the Chinese outsiders of the Divine origin of Christianity.

There are many Chinese churches which are doing more in the way of working outward among their neighbors than nine-tenths of the churches of America. One of the most interesting instances with which we are acquainted of the development of the idea of self-propa~ gation of Christianity in China is to be found in the formation and operation of the Canton" Book-lending Society," composed exclusively of natives of different churches in that city, and wholly under native management. It is colporteur work mingled with a free circulating library of Christian books for the benefit of all who will agree to read and return them. There is no reason why this plan should not be adopterl all over China, as it is peculiarly adapted to the genius of Chinese society.

There are many traits of Chinese life which render the oral proclamation of the Gospel, accompanied with the circulation of printed matter of a suitable description, easy. The Chinese live simply, and can put up with anything. They are in the habit of taking long journeys on foot, and often with loads. The respect for literature is a national and an ineradicable instinct. They have, as already remarked, a great theoretical respect for "virtue," and extensive societies for the diffusion of books for the inculcation of good practices. The minute subdivision of the currency and the cheapness of material and of labor render it easy to get all sorts of books into general circulation when once an impression favorable to their reception has been made. What is most needed for the universal diffusion of Christianity in China is the indefinite m~ltiplication of Christian centers, and the possession of the native church by the missionary idea, "Freely ye have received, freely give." We cannot expect the Chinese Christians to rise higher in the tone of their piety than the average of those from whom they have received their teachings. That our Chinese converts may be filled with the Spirit of Christ, we must be filled with it ourselves.

At first sight it would appear that the self-support of Chinese churches would be a much easier matter to compass than their selfgovernment or their self-expansion. Experience teaches otherwise. It is always difficult for Occidentals to comprehend the poverty of Orientals, however much we may think we know about deprivation in a year of "hard times" and scarcity of money. Poverty in China is the universal rule, with only exiguous exceptions. It is partly a matter of latitude, for the poverty whioh both freezes and starves is more desperate than that which is merely out of food. Until onr present methods of missionary activity are radically amended we can- not get on without the expenditure of money in the introduction of Christianity, and this use is itself a poteut factor in hindering self- support. Many a missionary society might have been saved much'trial had it duly considered the Russian proverb which advises one to ~'measure your cloth ten times, for you can cut it but once." Mauy a missiouary has had to "eat bitterness" during the period in which he endeavors to correct early mistakes by taking in sail which might much better never have been spread. It is a venerable proverb that when it rains puddings one should hold up his dish. In this the Chinese are expert. 'rhe writer once taught a station class imported many scores of leagues from a distant field for the purpose. The pupils were on au allowance, which, like most Ohinese allowances, was perennially "not enough." One scholar only of the whole number was a permanent and valuable addition to the preaching force. Years afterward he remarked casually that the motto of his class whenever a payment was to be made was exprest in the significant words, " Don't spend too little!" In one of the mission conferences in India an experienced missionary mentioned the remark of an old woman who was one of his converts, on the occasion of his revisiting his former tield, and preaching from the words, "It is more blessed to give than to receive." "That was a blessed text," she observed," and yet, tho you have been here two days, you have not given me a single rupee."

Self-support of Ohinese churches can only be obtained by adherence to Ohinese simplicity in the externals and in the inner working of the eystem, and even when attained it may be lost. It is the custom for the temples to have a piece of land which supports the priests. There is considerable danger in the "endowment plan" as applied to lChurclles, lest misappropriation of funds, so common in the case of temples, should work more injury in a year than the Church can remedy in a lifetime.

The way to attain self-support in native churches is for the misilionary leaders to have from the start a clear and comprehensive con- ception of the end at which they aim, and to make every part of their teaching cooperate to the end in view. Unyielding firmness combined with a loving regard for the hardships to which the convert is subjected must be judiciously blended. This is an ideal to which few of us ever attain, but whenever it is attained the result is no more in doubt than is the adaptation of Ohristianity to the wants of every class of men in the world. The essential difficulties are precisely the same as those which are to be met in this or any Christian land, and are due to the intrinsic selfishness of human nature, for which the Gospel is the only cure.

The fact that from communities radically hostile in spirit to the Christian religion there have in such iunumerable places been developt churches which govern, propagate, and support themselves, and that this evolution is at present going on upon an unprecedented scale, is a phenomenon to which the attention of the critiCS of missions may be respectfully invited. Of the facts there ought not to be a rational doubt. Taken in connection with the obstacles everywhere to be overcome, they either constitute a series of effects without any cause, or they show that Christianity is a Divine system which will win its way ~espite the resistance of forces which ought logically to destroy it.

EUROPEAN EXTEl'ISIOl'l OF 'l'HE VOLUl'ITEEB HOVEMEl'IT

EUROPEAN EXTENSION OF THE VOLUNTEER MOVEMENT.

BY REV. DONALD FRASER, LIVINGSTONIA, AFRICA.

One of the chief purposes of the Liverpool Conference was to bring the Continental students into line with the missionary movement, which is spreading through the colleges of Great Britain and America. For some time past signs of a slight spiritual awakening in some of the universities of Europe were evident, and thus a basis for a missionary movement was being formed. For nine months before the Conterence, daily prayer was made to God that He would choose the delegates who should come, and would pour down upon them His fire, that they might, on their return home, set their fellow students ablaze with a new enthusiasm'for the world's evangelization.

The Conference was international beyond our faith. Students were present from no less than twenty-four nations-the most international gathering of students that the world has ever seen. These were days of wonderful power, when the presence of God grew daily more and more conscious.

On the Saturday morning of the Conference, in welcoming the forei~n students, we askt whether they would not join hands with us in formmg a great student brotherhood for the coronation of Jesus in all lands. In the afternoon they met, each nation apart, to pray and discuss how they might best further the missionary spirit among their fellow students. In the evening we had our financial session. Just before it began a note was handed to the chairman from the Scandinavian I delegates, saying they would promote the Volunteer Movement in Scandinavia, and had appointed a committee for this purpose. A minute afterward the German delegates sent an intimation that eleven of their men had signed a declaration and were forming a Volunteer Union for Germany. Then there came another from the Frenchspeaking delegates, saying that they had nineteen Volunteers, and were banding themselves into a missionary union for France and Switzerland. Besides this, there was a note from five students in Madrid University, Spain, asking whether they might be allowed to join the missionary movement. Also a letter from Australia, telling how in March, 1895, at the very time when some Edinburgh men were in daily prayer for Australian colleges, a spiritual revival had begun in the Universities of Melbourne and Adelaide, and it was now turning into missionary lines. As these notes were read out, one after the other, what a thrill ran through the hearts of men and women who for years had been praying for this consummation I We had adopted that day as our motto, "The Evangelization of the World in this Generation," and we now felt that God was approving our faith and quickening our hopes in the possibility of its realization.

On Monday, when the delegates were dispersing, a very significant incident happened. About eighty Belfast students sailed from the Mersey in the steamship Magic. Some other men went down to see them off. When the Magic was in the middle of the river the students on board were seen to be lining the bulwark. Then there came a great shout from them as from one voice, "The Evangelization of the World in thiE Generation." And the cry rang across the river and through the ships and along the wharf, making sailors and passengers start and wonder what it meant. Then the men on the quay shouted back, "He is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think." Then in the silence the cry from the Magic came back, " Amen," and the steamer sailed away out into the evening. During the last few months that cry has been ringing up and down the col- leges, through the churches, and across the Continent, quickening men's expectations, and rousing a new endeavor to take possession of the world speedily for Christ. .

Immediately after the Conference I made a rapid tour of some of the colleges of Europe, and I can testify that that movement, which began at Livcrpool, was no temporary affair, born of sudden excite- ment, but an awakening come from the breath of God. In Paris and Montauban the work which had begun at Liverpool was being carried on with great spirituality and energy. In some of the other universi- ties the news of blessing which delegates had received was rousing a spirit of inquiry. At a conference at Geneva, we organized the Franco-Swiss Volunteer Movement, with morc than forty Volunteers, and appointed a French student as traveling secretary.

My next point was Holland. There quite a spiritual revival was spreading in some of the universities. The" Dutch Eleven," who were at Liverpool, had met together at Velp, spent two days in prayer, and prayed one student who was present into the Kingdom of God.

Since then they have started a Dutch College Christian Union, and daily prayer-meetings are being carried on in most of the universities.

Now, many of the leading men are earnestly facing their personal responsibility to the foreign field.

I arrived in Germany too late to do much work in the colleges, as the long Easter vacation W:J.S on. Nevertheless, we held at Halle a little conference of students from some six universities. We formed a German Students' Missionary Union, which seeks to spread living religion among German students, and to call forth men to foreign service. The first step that has been taken is to issue a call to daily prayer for the German universities.

In Scandinavia one found the situation there much more ripe for a missionary work. At all the universities we had large and solemn meetings with the students, which were frequently followed by after- meetings, lasting till past midnight. Hours were set apart for inter- views with men who wanted to know about Christ or about the claims of the foreign field, and they were fully occupied with those who came. A work was also begun among young men and ladies of the better class, and others. Now I hear of no less than nineteen Volun- teers in Stockholm alone. Very few of these, however, are students.

At Copenhagen we organized a Scandinavian Volunteer move- ment and a system of intervisitation was planned, by which the movement may be strengthened and extended.

On our return home, what a day of praise we had for the way that God had answered prayer all along the line! But we were still in the midst of our praise when we heard the news of what had been done among the Indian students through Mott and Wilder's conferences- how eighty-seven Indian students had profest conversion, one hundred and thirty-seven had consecrated their lives entirely for the evangel- ization of India, and more than seven hundred had joined the" Morn- ing Watch! "

Thus God is girding the whole world with a great student-brother-

SINCE THE MASSACRE IN FUIIKIEN, CHINA

hood who have consecrated themselves to go forth into all the earth and claim His inheritance for Him. The marvelous progress of thepast five months, which has b~en swifter than the previous fifty years~ has made our hearts beat sWIfter for the near approach of Ohrist's coronation day. All this, however, is but the begmning.

SINOE THE MASSAORE IN FUHKIEN, OHINA.

BY REV. P. W. PITCHER, FOOCHOW, CHINA.

Eighteen months ago, August 1, 1895, the horrible massacre, which shockt the whole world, occurred at Hwa Sang. As we recall those- solemn scenes may we not, with profit, look back over the past year and ask if indeed the blood of the martyrs has, in this case, proved to be the seed of the church? Or was it true, as some said, that" the time had come to get out of Ohina," that our task was hopeless and should be abandoned?

No, that could not be true even at a greater cost than that which was paid at Hwa Sang. In the face of even more bitter opposition, it would be difficult to find a single missionary ready, willingly to abandon his post. Abandon the work of over fifty years? Preposterous! It has been estimated that 20,000 inquirers have presented themselves at the doors of the churches of the three missions located in the Foochow district. "Hundreds of families have renounced their idols,'~ _ while hundreds of others have been asking for leaders and teachers to guide and instruct them. Manyof these may be moved with little or no conseiousness of sin, but they are nevertheless coming, and may we not be too ready to question motives, but ask for wisdom in dealing with these inquirers, so that they may be led to that true consciousness of sin which bringeth sorrow and repentance. Driven by the storms of oppression and persecution, driven by the thraldom of superstition~ with its heavy burdens, it may be that some of them are coming~ blindly, yet honestly coming to seek shelter in the fold of Ohrist. May we be taught how to lead them to the true refuge where they shall find safety. Of the 20,000 inquirers already mentioned, it has been stated that probably 5,000 have been accepted and have united with these three missions since August 1, 1895. This is an unprecedented record for any twelve months since the establishment of missions in this district, or, in fact, in the whole province.

While the great awakening centers about Foochow, still there are encouraging signs in the Amoy, the southern district, especially along the line of church development. The southern portion of the work is admittedly remarkable for the progress made in the matter of the development of a native ministry, church organization and self-support. In the synod of Amoy (Eng. Pres. and Am. Refd. Oh. Missions) thera are twenty church organizations, which support their own pastors and maintain a home mission work~ while some carryon other independent work besides. The London Mission Society also has seven church organizations working along similar lines, many of them supporting evangelists. Throughout the length and breadth of this whole province the present status of mission work is encouraging, and the prospects bright with hope.

INTERNATIONAL DEPABTlIENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

II A Oyola of Oathay." * he says: "The drug was already con- traband by imperial decree, England BY REV. S. L. GRACEY, D.D., EX-U. S. has made no protest, nor would she have lifted a finger to protect her people CONSUL, FOOCHOW, CHINA. in the smuggling trade, if Ohinese cruisers had driven them from the A few years since, one distinguisht coast. But when commissioners of the literateur askt another, what book writ- Ohinese issued commands to the Queen ten within the last forty years would as a vassal of Ohina, and treated her last forty years; but Dr. Martin's subjects with unjustifiable violence, the "Oycle of Oathay" was not yet pub- question entered upon another phase. lisht. Dr. Martin being askt how long The opium was stored on ships that lay it took him to write this work, answered, outside among the islands, but its own- "forty-five years." If Dr. S. Wells ers were at Canton. Without taking Williams, after twelve years residence the trouble to identify them, the comin Oanton and Macao could write the missioners surrounded the factories •• Middle Kingdo~," which has already with a cordon of soldiers, and threatened survived through forty-five years, why the whole foreign colony with death if shall not Dr. Martin's masterly com- the opium was not surrendered by a. pendium of the political, social and fixed date. To give them an idea of religious movements of that vast empire, what they had to expect, a native as observed, participated in, and patron- opium smuggler was put to death in an ized by himself this forty-five years, open space in front of the factories. together with criticisms which exhibit Oapt. Elliot, the superintendent of his independent judgment and remark- trade, who was at Macao, hearing of able prescience, warrant the expectation these high-handed proceedings, hasthat this volume will remain one of the tened to Oanton to share the perils of chief literary authorities on Ohinese af- his countrymen. He obtained the opium fairs for the next forty-five years. for the service of the Queen, and then handed it over as a ransom for British It is conceded that there has been lives. Over twenty thousand chests, nothing equal to Dr. Wells Williams' valued at nine million dollars, were de- .. Middle Kingdom" in comprehensive- stroyed by mixing the drug with quickness, clearness, and accuracy, down to lime, and pouring it into the river. the date at which it was first publisht. The property having been demanded Dr. Martin's book takes up many of by Her Majesty's representatives for these great topics where Williams' vol- her service, the Queen was pledged to umes closed. Lapping backward on see that the owners were indemnified. Williams' topics, Dr. Martin treats An order in council authorized reprisals, fairly and thoroughly what is called to compel the Ohinese to make amends the " Opium War" with England, and for their acts of spoliation. Thus betho condemning the English for intro- gan a war which was more fortunate ducing opium, the great curse of Ohina, for England than that which followed the destruction of her tea in Boston • A Cycle of Cathay; ~r, China, South harbor, and which' eventually ended in the opening of the five ports of Oanton, and North, with personal remlniscences by Amoy, Foochow, Ningpo, and Shangthe Rev. W. A. P. Martin, D.D., LL.D., President Emeritus Imperial Tungwen College, Peking,with 7OillustratioDS from photographs and native drawings; a map and inde:x:. Svo, cloth, decorated, $2.00. Fleming H. Revell Company, New York, Chicago, Toronto. hai to British trade, and tho not a word the Ten Commandments, and imposed was inserted in the final treaty in favor on all his subjects observance of the of the trade in opium, the result was Sabbath day, on which day their highforeseen, a complete immunity from est officers ascended the pUlpit and interference with the traffic, and the thundered against idolatry and the Tartraffic flourishes beyond measure. Had tars. The washing of the bosom with England, after exacting due reparation, a towel dipt in water in token of the introduced a prohibition clause, there cleansing of the heart, was the form can be no doubt that China might have of ceremony observed for baptism. been free from a terrible scourge. These fierce and fanatical forces were What a contrast between her opium unsubdued for fifteen years, and caused policy and her anti-slavery legislation." the loss of fifty millions of human lives.

The Taiping Rebellion lies on the It is not a new question now, nor can hither side of the date of publication of it at best be little more than a specula- Dr. Williams' great work, so that, his- tive one, what might have been the reo torically, Dr. Martin takes up this sult had the western powers not come thread. where Williams laid it down. to the aid of the Imperial government Later editions of .. Middle Kingdom" at Peking. But Dr. Martin, tho he have mentioned this movement among were first to name it, is not alone in the the Chinese in a few brief lines in the suggestion, that every interest of civilipreface; but Dr. Martin gives the clear- zation and of Christianity would prob· est, most succinct statement of facts con- ably have been greatly advanced, had nected with it, and makes the most the western Christian powers supported satisfactory analysis of any author who and directed this Christian rebellion, has written upon the subject. rather than to have supprest it, to gain the prestige of saving the throne to the Dr. Martin "watcht its waxing and Tartar. Whatever weight of opinion waning with the deepest interest; came may be brought in support of the one in contact with active agents on both view or the other, one thing is certain, sides; and at least endeavored to exert that an opportunity to decide a question some influence on the course of events." so vast an,d overwhelming in its out- It must be borne in mind that, whatever come, is one that "does not occur once its imperfections, this rebellion was led in a thousand years." by a body of native Christians, and that it not only threatened to destroy the His account of what is known as the dynasty at Peking, but to overthrow co Arrow War" follows. A Chinese the gigantic paganism of the ,Empire. vessel known as the" Arrow," and fly- It was a tidal wave of blood. At Nan- ing the British flag, had been seized by king the" Manchu garrison of twenty- the authorities, and its crew thrown five thousand were butchered to a into prison on a charge of piracy. The man." Dr. Martin declares "history British authorities at Hongkong at once presents few pages more brilliant than began negotiations which were blunderthis part of his (Hung's) career. Sher- ingly conducted, and a war resulted, man's march to the sea must be com- which is described most interestingly bined with Garibaldi's successful assault by the author, and all going to show on the Kingdom of Naples, backt by how great a matter a little spark will only a thousand men, to furnish an kindle. One of the good results of the adequate parallel." • . "These in- war was to take Dr. Martin to Peking surgents were known to be Christians as interpretor at the court, to Mr. Reed, not simply fighting for empire, but United States Minister to China. The carrying on a crusade against the pagan- record of his services, the incidents of ism of their country." The chief styled the war, the diplomatic struggles, the himself, "Younger brother to Jesus Chinese peculiarities of statecraft, Christ," called God his father, publisht supply most interesting reading, and· give the outside barbarian a glimpse of curriculum are described, and the final the inner workings of the highest circles triumph of the institution as a recog- {)f Chinese official and diplomatic life, nized imperial college, in which all the not found in any other publisht work modern sciences are now taught, is that has come to our notice. graphically related. It now has nine :Many persons will recall the thrilling foreign professors, with classes studying interest with which the news was re- international law, physics, physiology, -ceived, that the United States Plenopo- astronomy, chemistry, and mineralogy, tentiary, the Hon. William B. Reed, with the French, German, and Russian had secured the insertion in the treaty languages. There are also four native between this country and China, of a professors who teach Chinese and "religious toleration" clause. Accept- mathematics. The number of students ing Dr. Martin's analysis of Mr. Reed's is limited to one hundred and twenty.

interest in that affair, the American This institution, tho under the hearty people will find reason to reconsider the sanction and support of the govern- measure of commendation which should ment, has been constantly opposed by be accorded to him. Evidently Dr. many of the literati, who are every- Williams and Dr. Martin were, far and where the foes of modern methods of ;away, the chief actors in securing the instruction, as well as :of the study of insertion of that clause; and tho it may modern sciences, and cling to their old seem a little ungraceful in Dr. Martin conservative theories of education em- to disclose the vanity of Mr. Reed, yet bracing only the Chinese classics. Two it looks as if regard for exact history of the graduates of the Tungwen Col- demanded it. Mr. Reed told them that lege are now tutors to the Emperor.

he expected they would not only make The author gives us an excellent chap- this unexpected triumph in the issue, ter on "Mandarins and Government,"

widely known in America, but also in which he tells of the higher classes, that they would attribute to him the their training, virtues, defects, powers, honor of its accomplishment, tho he and limitations. He also devotes a ;announced himself as impatiently ready chapter to the influences of some of to sign the treaty without the insertion the most noted mandarins; his charac- of this privilege, and declined all fur- ter sketching is excellent. " China and ther delay to secure it, saying, "Now, her Neighbors;" "The Customs Ser- gentlemen, if you can get your article vice;" "The Audience Question,"

in, all right! But, with or without it, I and "The Mission Question," are sub- intend to sign on the 18th of June." jects with which every student of China It is a little humiliating, however, to should be familiar. The book is beau- find that the United States must be tifully illustrated, and mainly from largely shorn of its honors, since the drawings by native artists, which show other nations inserted a similar clause, considerable merit and the usual de- and were determined to insist on it fects of Chinese art.

without any regard to the contents of It is doubtful if there is any other our treaty, or the prestige of the con- foreigner in China who has the confi- cession to us. dence and appreciation of the official The opening of the "Tungwen Col- class to the degree that Dr. Martin has; lege," at Peking, is described. This Sir Robert Hart excepted was originally designed to train Chinese Dr. Martin arrived in Canton in scholars as interpreters for the diplo- April, 1856, being accompanied by Rev.

matic and commercial service. Dr. Justus Doolittle, (whose name should Martin was called to the charge of the have been, •• Did-great-things ") and institution, by the "Tsungli Yamen," Rev. S. N. Martin, the author's brother.

or Foreign Board. The difficulties ex- The personal narrative, which is exceed- perienced in efforts to introduce a wider ingly interesting, serves only as a thread on which to string pearls of truth con- The Missionary Question in China. cerning native customs, diplomatic struggles, native craft and history for Dr. Martin, in "A Cyele of Cathay,"

nearly sixty years, a Chinese cyele. has a vigorous chapter on the "Mis- It is to the equal credit of Dr. Martin sionary Question," of which he remarks: and the Chinese government that he "For the Chinese government this has been invited to resume the Presi- means, how may we minimize the in- dency of Tungwen College; especially conveniences arising from the opera- in view of the fact that, for one who tions of missionaries? For a party was a guest of the government, he among officials and people it means, treats of national affairs with great free- How may we get rid of them aIto~ dom. It will be remembered that an gether? For the representatives of eminent statesman of our own country, Christian powers it means, How far are designated by our government as Minis- we bound by policy or autllOrity to in- ter to China, was rejected by them as terfere for the protection'of missionaries persona non gratia, because he had and their converts? With missionaries written, or was supposed to have writ- and their supporters it takes the form, ten, unfavorably of their country. How can we accomplish the greatest This will suggest how difficult it always results with the means at our disposal?"

is for one who is in the employ of the To France belongs the honor of in- government, or even one who hopes to augurating the new era of religious labor with success in the uplifting of freedom in China, which dates from its people, to write freely and truth- 'the signing of the French treaty in fully of conditions and actions which 1844, which removed the ban of pro- would expose rulers or customs to ridi- hibition against promulgating the cule. Christian religion. "This was the Dr. Martin criticises faithfully, and first stage in the way of enfranchise- exposes trickery of officials in diplo- ment. Under its provisions mission- matic affairs which came under his aries enjoyed no small privilege, tho observation. He is cautious, but bold, they were still of a nature of 'un- and spares neither Europeans nor covenanted mercies.' Protestants set- Chinese from the scalpel of his analy- tled at the five ports, from which they sis. His association with the leading were able to make long jOUl;neys in- men of the "Celestial Empire," and land, tho nominally restricted to a with the plenipotentiaries and other radius of fifty miles, while Catholics diplomats of all the European nations, journied in all the provinces without under conditions of practical equality, molestation. It was reserved for the 'Ar- furnisht the opportunity for this rich- row War' to complete immunity from est and most piquant of narratives of all obstruction under guarantee of treaty reminiscences of these notable person- stipulations, and Dr. Martin says: 'It ages. There is a remarkable combina- was a sublime spectacle, the great pow- tion of the most ancient history of China, ers of the earth sinking their differ- with the most recent, in which China, ences of creed and joining their shields Russia, and Japan have been concerned, to protect the Church of Christ China and accurate and trustworthy accounts found it to her interest not to reject of the present status of questions still their demands.'" This was in 1858.

pending, which involve the mutual re- " The discrepancy which exists between lationship of Korea, China, and Japan the French text and the Chinese text is with the individual and combined inter- one of the anomalies of diplomatic his- ests of Russia, Germany, France, Great tory. The Chinese text contains the Britain, and the United States. The clause securing to Roman Catholic mis- Greater "Eastern question" lies in the sionarics the right of buying land and Far East. building houses in the interior, tho the French text has nothing of the kind." have conformed to the original type in By whom the attention of the Chinese every particular-beginning with tracts was first turned to the disagreement is and placards as their exciting cause, not known, but twenty-five or twenty- followed by studied negligence on the six years ago, when Dr. Martin was part of mandarins (who always conaskt to translate the article for com- trived to come too late when their aid parison, he supposed the Chinese author- was invoked), and finishing with an ities intended declaring the French text inquiry how many heads and how much the authority on all points of differ- money would satisfy the resulting ence. To this day, however, they have claims. never taken a step in that direction, Dr. Martin says, for the obvious reason "If, in 1870, the French Charge, dethat the interpolation being in Chinese, clining the offer of money and heads, there was no ground for complaint that had waited until he could have had a they had been hoodwinked. But we fleet of gunboats in the Peiho, if then must bear in mind that a Chinese Em- the whole suburb where the riot had peror, or any other chief Chinese au- occurred had been laid in ashes, and thority, could never admit that he had, the ground confiscated for a French even by accident, made a political mis- concession, the government would have take. Witness the instance of our taken care that there should not be a government tendering the Chinese gov- second riot. Being let off cheap, the antiernment the return of a large indemnity foreign mandarins felt that they could fund wrongfully paid by the Chinese to continue the process of fanning the us. On the theory of infallibility they flame of patriotism. These occurcould not and did not accept this, the rences have created an impression on funds remaining in the Treasury at the mind of a public not very well in- Washington for many years, until a formed on the subject of missions, that 'Via media was discovered. for our government to back up the missionaries by affording protection or Dr. Martin says: "If the first stage exacting redress, is equivalent to forc· in the recent history of missions was ing our religion on an unwilling people. then toleration by edict, and the second But is it forcing our religion on the the recognition of their legal status by Chinese to protect our missionaries any treaty compact, the systematic attempt more than it is forcing our commerce to crush them out by mob violence may on them to protect our merchants? No be regarded as a third stage. On this duty is plainer than that of requiring phase they entered in June, 1870, when the government of China to provide for a Catholic mission in Tientsin was de- the secUlity of our mercantile estabstroyed, and sisters, priests and a French lishments, and to leave the people free consul were murdered by the populace, to buy or sell as they may choose. led on by an ex-general of the Chinese The missionary asks the same, and no army. The minds of the people had been more. prepared by the dissemination of false rumors, and when they were wrought H But are the people unwilling to up to the required point, the mandarins have missionaries live among them? stood aloof and allowed the storm to If they were we should have had to take its course. Since that date there count many more than twenty riots have been twenty or more anti-foreign during this quarter of a century. Their -not altogether anti-mission-riots of increase has not kept pace with the sufticient magnitude to be visible across growth of the missionary work. One the seas, culminating this year in the a year in a country of such vast extent, expUlsion of missionaries from the cap- and with a missionary force of over two ital of Szechuen, and the massacre at thousand, is no proof of popular ill- K;ucheng, near Fuchow. Most of these will, but rather the reverse."

From the secular or semi·secular standpoint which Dr. Martin has occu· which there is more to hope thal!l from pied for a quarter of a century, his tes· an excessive multiplication of the fortimony concerning the prosperity of eign element. Foreign missionaries illl mission. work will be read with special large numbers will, it is true, be needed interest. We quote from it as fol· for a long time, and they will find amlows:- ple scope for their energies in the work of education and superintendence. " I can testify that they have made progress. There is, indeed, no better "If it be true, and it certainly is. testimony to that fact than the increast that the grandest enterprise that apactivity of the opposition. I hold that peals to the heart of man is the converthe results achieved afford good ground sion of the world to Christ, it is unfor expecting more brilliant results in questionable that the grandest of misthe near future. Much of the work sion fields is the empire of China. done has been of such a nature that its effect is not visible on the surface. "There is no danger of too many When works were going on which reo entering the field if our missionary suIted in the removal of those dangerous societies encourage none to offer whOo rocks called Hell Gate from one of the are not fitted by superior training. entrances to New York harbor, a care· Weak and ignorant men and women less observer might have reported that are out of place in China. In addition there was nothing to show in proportion to other qualifications, they require toto the expenditure of public funds. Yet, be strong in faith and full of the Holy deep down in the water, the roots of the Ghost:' rocks were being honeycombed with drill-holes, and when the hour came, Ohina Missionaries to Home Ohurches:, after long years of preparation, a spark from a battery sent the whole mass high and to Native Ohristians in Ohina. in the air. Over eighty missionaries, members "There are, however, visible results ofthe different missionary organizations. in full proportion to the means em· conducting missionary work in the Proployed. The one or two hundreds of vince of Foochow (Fuhkien), China, converts whom I found in connection assembled in August, 1896, at Ku-liang. with Protestant churches at my arrival near Foochow, to consider missionary in 1850, have expanded to fifty· five or affairs in their fields. sixty thousand in 1895. This, the low· est estimate, compared with the thirty- They prepared two addresses, one to' five thousand in 1890 (obtained by a the Committees and Boards of the Sosort of census), will give the rate of in· cieties in England and America, with crease. The churches, or organized whom they are connected; the other a. companies of believers, are not far from pastoral letter to Native Christians. a thousand. Some hundreds of these are supplied with native pastors, while The address to the home patrons COil>- the number of evangelists, who have a tains some statements of general intei~ roving commission to plant the Gospel est. They say:- in new fields, is greatly on the increase. Mission schools, some of which take "1. The atrocious crime of Angust. rank as colleges, are raising up large 1st, 1895, which turned the eyes of tha. numbers of yonng men well equipt world upon this part of China, has beem for this work. Numbers of students followed by the undermentioned re-· from mission schools have been drafted sults:- into the new university at Tientsin, and the demand for such is certain to ex· (a.) The fact that neither the Mistend. Here, then, is an agency from sionary Societies of England and Amer"", ica, whose interests were involved, nor the relatives of those who lost their lives at Hwa-Sang have askt for thlt slightest compensation, has afforded to the world a conspicuous example of the. disinterested motives of the missionary the Redeemer from sin under these cir- societies and their agents. cumstances. "

(b.) The abundant wealth of prayer The Pastoral Address to Native Chris- which has ascended from all churches tians, exhorts loyalty to government, in all parts of the world since the mas- and love of neighbors, warns all Chinese sacre of August 1st has been manifestly guilty of crime against seeking refuge followed by a wide·spread and general from Jegal penalties by professing the movement towards Christianity among Christian religion; declares that none .all classes of the population, and in all should expect foreign governments to parts of the province, but especially in compel the Chinese government to alter the neighborhood of Foochow and the its ordinary laws, or modes of execu- northern part of the province. tion of the same. In cases involv- ing religious liberty guarenteed under (c.) The knowledge of this move- treaties with foreign governments, no ment. and the fact that in many places discriminating legislation should be hundreds have joined the local sought; if the case cannot be settled churches, has caused a feeling of un- amicably, and it be found necessary to easi.ness in the minds of the Chinese appeal to the courts, this should be authorities. And parallel with the done in the usual way, no missionary above movement there is noticeable being askt to adopt the case. "Chinese on the part of the local authorities an Christians should remember that in the organized effort to repress and to providence of God, they are Chinese; intimidate the people from joining that the regular government taxes are the Christian churches by harrassing light comparatively, and that the the native Christians and discrimin- present untrustworthiness of the people, ating against them in every possible the system of yamen fees for service circumstance and on every possible oc- rendered is unavoidable." Even if for- casion. eign missionaries and counsels appeal to the officials in behalf of native (2.) "In a Ch,istian land, when a Christians who suffer wrong and loss, man turns to Christ it is because he is they have no official relations or rights ~onscious of sin, and longs for forgive- to interpose, and can only exert a moral ness and emancipation. In a heathen influence in the premises, and even this land the reason for turning to Christ may must be cautiously exerted,· or they will well be more imperfect and more mixt." induce hatred of Christianity and of Christians, among officials for their in- It may be that it is "not hunger for terference. Missionaries at most can spiritual things which gives this move- only appeal to their counsels, and this ment its growing impulse, but certainly should be restricted to cases of perse- .ood's Spirit is at work in those who are cution. invoking Christian help. The desire for freedom, for alleviation in the social Many Christians are persecuted be- scale, for many good things in the world cause of their refusal to contribute like these. may possibly form the main money for the support of idolatry and .spring of the movement." . • • " To for immoral purposes. The mission- .help on such a movement and to make aries remind the native Christians that it Bubserve the highest spiritual interests the treaties of the government with is indeed the grandest work in which it Christian nations pledge the Imperal is open for men and women to engage." government to protect any person, We therefore plead for the absolute official or citizen in the full exercise of legitimacy of this stage of the Chinese his religious liberty, and say that for . Dation's cry to God. Patience with the many years t,he officials at Foochow, crudeness of such a movement, gener- from District Magistrate to Viceroy and ous support, hopeful prayer and stead- Tartar General, have proclaimed the fast labor, will lift the hearts drawn to Christ up to a higher faith in Him as rights of Christians to be exempt from Poverty of Some Native Obristians in taxation for temple service or immoral Ohina. proceedings. BY MISS MARY ELIN CARLETON, M. D., In the case of property rights held in FOOCHOW, CHINA. common with heathen relatives, they say: " With respect to property shared I have wanted to write for a long year by year in rotation, we recommend time on a subject that greatly engrosses that the Christians in the several pre- my thought; that is, what are we to fectures, or in the entire province, unite do for our native Christians who are and present the case to their officials, living in such destitution as defies de- showing the injustice that must result scription. Some are in such poverty in case the Christians on account of because their former means of livelihood moral inability to perform ancestral was connected with idol worship-i. 6.

worship, should be deprived of their making idol-money, commonly called share in their patrimony. To aid in the "Joss-money," also making incense- mlttter, it could be suggested that the sticks. Of course, when they become money for the sacrifices and feasts Christians, they can not continue in should be divided among those entitled such employment. Then again, there to it, and the balance belong to the are many who had DO employment be- party who has the control of the prop- fore they became Christians. Let me erty for the year. Or the proposition tell of a few instances.

might be made that the expenses for I have living near me, so near ~hat I the repair of graves should be provided might practically say living with me, a annually and the rest go to the man- family consisting of twelve persons.

ger for the year, or, that the property Formerly they had been very wealthy, be equitably divided among the heirs. but the head man was an only child, The last course would naturally be the petted and indulged to a fatal degree.

rule if all the heirs became Christians. When he wisht to study, he did so, In such application to the officials, it whenhe wisht to play, he was allowed should of course be shown that Chris· free bent to his will-consequently he tians are not wanting in filial piety, tho grew up unrestrained, undisciplined, they refuse to sacrifice to their ancestors. knowing no will but his own. When " With respect to reforms in marriage he took up opium smoking, his father and social customs, such as the protec- willingly sold field after field, that tion of widows from the power of their he might have the wherewithal to late husbands' relatives; the daughter's gratify his poisoned appetite. A few right to share in her father's property; years ago Dr. Sites, having business the matter of infant betrothals; the relations with this house, got an influ- selling of daughters to be slave girls, ence over this man, then a middle-aged and other questions which may arise, man with a large family, and so poor, the same general method may be fol- that they could scarcely keep body and lowed." soul together. By sheer love and stick- The necessity for the proclamation of to-it-iveness, Sites led him to Christ these directions shows some of the dif- an~ stood by him till opium smoking ficulties in the way of progress of mis- and many kindred sins were conquered.

sions; but the fact that thousands of As his buried manhood was resurrected, Chinese converts, become such at the his conscience quickened, he wanted to risk of the loss of all things, and remain work and support his family, but what such in the teeth of persecution, to the could he do? Totally unfit for any- shedding of their blood in many in- thing, without strength or skill for stances, marks the integrity and stabil- manual labor, without knowledge suffi- ity of the Chinese Christian communi- cient to teach or preach-his children, cants. [J. T. G.] most of them born when his family were in deep degradation, are slender, greatly overcrowded, so most of the miserable, and sick a great deal of the time. It is understood that sixty gold work goes to younger and abler men. cents will provide food enough for one person a month, so that $7.20 would be The mother earned a pittance by taking required to support this family of twelve for one month. But what are their a baby to nurse. You will understand assets? By most careful computation I reckoned they are able to earn from to what extremities they were driven, $2.50 to $3.00 per month; then they have a little garden, about thirty feet when I tell you that when this little square. You may well ask the question I askt of my Bible woman-If $7.20 baby-boarder died, the womanborrowed is necessary for their food, and they have only $3.00, how can they live? a baby once a month and went to the "Well," said dear old lIrs. Huie Mu, "they cook what rice they have, and Roman Catholic Foundling Home, those who have any work in view, eat the kernels of rice, and those who have where the baby belonged, and got her no work, with the little children, have the rice water;" i. e., the water the rice wages. You may say that was inexis boiled in. One glance at this family would convince you of the truth of this. cusable conduct for a Christian woman, Again, I know a woman, who is one but remember, it was to keep her own of our Bible women, receiving $1.00 per month for her services. With that children from starving to death before she must support herself, her invalid husband and an idiotic son. Again, her own eyes-and again, she had only some epidemic or other carried off every member of a family, save a little boy of been out of heathendom a few months. twelve years and his betrothed little wife of nine years. This little girl Well, we heard the other day that the found her way to one of our pastors, saying, she had heard he was a good whole family were nearly starved, so man, but she said to me, "It is too bad for me to impose myself on this good much so, that their heads were fairly man as he has a big family of his own, but what can I do ? My brother," as dizzy for want of food. Now, we can't she calls her be trotht, "can only keep himself." turn these cases off. God has sent Now, one more case, and I will re- them to us. Every other missionary frain, tho every case could be mul- has her hands full-we cannot simply tiplied by a hundred. There is a family Jtive them money and call our duty in Foochow City, consisting of a man done-I cannot tell you how disastrous of fifty years of age, his wife, a girl of it would be to give such Christians sixteen, and three younger children. money. Too often. as it is, we have They have recently become Christians our Christians called "rice-Christians" , by seeing the power of God to save the -we must give them work. Not all sick when this man was at the point of can be preachers, catechists, Bibledeath, and when the daughter was women, or school-teachers. 'Ve canrecovered from ,. devil possession."- not undertake anything along their own The man is a tailor, but that business, lines of work, for already there are ten like all others, especially in the city, is persons to every one required. _ There is a growing demand for knit- ted goods-stockings, socks, children's caps. I want crochet-hooks, knitting- needles, Germantown yarn of bright colors, stocking-yarn – black, blue, gray, and white-but best of all would be a simple knitting machine, with yarn to work it. I feel sure that with such capital provided, they would soon be- come self-supporting.

Now don't fancy I am leaving my medical work and going into the stock- ing business, but I must not leave these needy ones to face the battle of life unaided. "He that bath this world's goods and seeth his hrother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compas- sion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?"

Two Recent Books on Buddhism.

"Buddhism in Translations," by Henry Clarke Warren, publisht at Cambridge, Mass., by Harvard Uni- versity. 8vo, pp. xx+250, $1.20.

This book meets a distinct need of students of Buddhism who are not ac- the ritual and discipline of the priestquainted with the classical languages hood, and some remarks on the conof India; it gives them a knowledge of duct befitting the laity. the subject which is not only first hand, but also systematic. .Mr. Warren gives The selections cover all important us translations of a series of excerpts points of Buddhist doctrine. }Ir. Warfrom the Buddhistic sacred literature, ren has acquitted himself well in the judiciously selected and carefully ar- difficult task of translating Pali theo- ranged under appropriate headings, to logical writings into English. Not only afford a fairly complete and orderlyac- is his translation exact, but his English count of the Buddha, his doctrine, and is elegant. The book will be of value the religious order which he founded. to missionaries in Buddhistic communi- ties, and to all who have occasion to Mr. Warren's book represents what understand Buddhism.-REV. DAVID is known as the Southern school of GILMORE, PrOfessor Rangoon Oollege, Buddhism, whose sacred literature is Burma. in the Pali language, whose chief seat is in Ceylon, and which prevails Almost directly in contrast with throughout Burma and Siam. The Warren's "Buddhism in Translation" excerpts in this book are taken from is a smaller work, and a popular one, Pali literature exclusively. Most of .. Primitive Buddhism: its Origin and them come from the Tipitaka, the Teachings," by Elizabeth A. Reed, Buddhist Bible; but a number are A.M., already well known as the author taken from the Milinda Pai'iha, and the Visuddltimag.qa-two works which (tho of "Hindu Literature," "Persian Litnot canonical) are accepted by Southern erature," etc. (Scott, Foresman & Co., Buddhists as authoritative statements Chicago,$l). The admiration of Buddh- ()f their belief. ism is just now a "fad" on thc part of a class of persons who have neither the The excerpts in this book are arranged culture nor the earnestness to become in five chapters, each of which is pro- even superficially acquainted with its vided with an introductory discourse. philosophy, its tenets, or its effects on There is also a general introduction and society. The author appositely says, :an excellent index. "theories have been advocated as to the doctrines of Buddhism of which its The first chapter treats of the life of founder never heard, and 'statements Gautama, the Buddha. It is introduced have been made upon the modern platwith the resolution which he formed in a form which could astonish no one 80 previous stage of existence, to attain the much as Gautama and his early follow- Buddhaship. Passing very briefly over his intermediate existences, it recounts ers." fully his birth, his retirement from the The manuscript of this volume was world, his attainment of Buddhaship, subjected to the criticisms of some of his daily habits and his death. Pali the most distinguisht savants of Euliterature affords no account of his life rope, and thoughtfully discust byemibetween the commencement of his min- nent Orientalists. Like Warren's work, istry and his death. it is mainly a compilation of translated texts from primitive sources. Chapters 2, 3 and 4 deal with Buddba's doctrine. Chapter 2, entitled The author rightly estimates Buddha .. Sentient Existence," treats of that as ., the prince of pessimists," who denial of "an ego," of .. a continuous ,, nowhere alludes to the happiness personal identity," of .. an underlying which may be derived from health, persistent reality," which is the chief friends, love, or existence in a world of source of confusion in the study of beauty." Monier Williams affirms cor- Buddhism, inasmuch as it is explicitly rectly when he says, "Buddhism has no creator, no creation, no original germ denied and implicitly assumed in the of all things, no soul of the world, no system of thought. personal, no impersonal, no supermun- dane, no antemundane plinciple." Of Chapter 3 treats of Karma and rebirth. all the dreary wastes which manJdnd have been invited to contemplate, the Chapter 4 treats of Nirvana, and of dreariest, dismalest and surest of rethat system of meditation or trance sulting in disaster and dismay, Buddhwhich is supposed to lead to Nirvana. ism easily stands, unchallenged, the Neither the excerpts in this section nor first. We commend •'Primitive Buddhthe introduction thereto, afford us a ism" to those who feel impelled to definition of Nirvana; yet the book acquire some knowledge of this diBmaZ sheds much light on the Buddhist conception of Nirvana. 8wamp."-J. T. G.

The fifth chapter gives samples of

FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

III.-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.

BY DBLAVAlII' L. PIERSON.

* China,* Tibet, t Formosa, Oonfuoian- ment allegiance; (d) the prohibition of ism, § Taoism, Opium. Tra.flio." the practice of foot binding; (6) the pro- hibition of opium smoking; (f) the pro- THE GOSPEL IN CHINA. tection of a free press. These involve great changes. To secure them outside The war with Japan and the late help is required. A British protectorate tour of Li Hung Chang have recently would :he a boon for China. drawn unusual attention toward China, "2. The construction of extensive railroads, bridges, tunnels, canals, etc., and there is a very general anticipation is tending to upset heathen belief, and of some markt change in China's home Is opening to Europe a trade in China's and foreign policy. Altho the" Celes- 34,000 square miles of coal beds, oil tials" move slowly, and in many respects and mineral products, so that the devel- opment of the wealth and industry of are still' far behind Japan and India, China is assured. they have already made many strides "3. The adoption of Western methsince missionaries first entered their territory nearly a century ago. In the ods and ideas will help her. She is getting her eyes opened. Education is acknowledged as of value and schools opening up of the various ports of the are in demand. Empire to commerce and missionary "4. To-day China is beginning to work, in governmental protection for believe that Christianity is a prime factor in the progress of Western naforeigners, in the general attitude of the tions. "5. Her appeal to our missionaries masses toward Westerners, and in read- for a knowledge of science, art, literainess to accept foreign institutions and tureand general learning is a hopeful inventions, there is evidence of very sign."

markt advance. The future promises The great need of China to-day is two-fold-more believing payer for the still further progress, both in civiliza- preparation of the hard hearts of these idolators, and a more 8eif-sacrijicing 8pirit tion and Christianity. Dr. B. C. Henry on the part of Christians at home, lead- ing them to give themselves and their has thus summarized the reasons for substance, that these ignorant, degraded taking a hopeful view of the outlook: .. 1. The demand for a change in the administration of the central government. A manifesto has already been issued, demaJ;lding (a) a change in the and helpless multitudes may have an constitutional government; (b) the re- opportunity to accept the Gospel. moval of incapable rulers; (c) the removal of the 'cue' as a sign of govern- While there are now some 1,900 Pro- testant missionaries in China, there • For additional Information concerning the would have to be over 500,000 more Ji'ield# of Monthly Survey see REVIEW Index sent out in order to give to China the for 1896 (December number). same proportion of ordained ministers See also p. 46 (January), 95, 102, 116,128,124, 129; 181 (present Issue). as the United States, and were this New Books: " A Cycle of Cathay," W. A. P, republic supplied in the same propor- tion, we should only have 140 ordained Martin; "Alone in China," Julian Ralph; ministers for the whole of the United "Sketch of the History of Missions in China,"

D. Willard Lyon.

Recent Articles: "China, England and'Rus- States I We have 80,000. "If all the sia," Fortnightly Review (Oct.), "Secret Christians but 750 were taken out of Soci~ties in China," Blac~ood's (Dec.); London, and their places filled by Gospel in all Lands (Feb.); China's Millions heathen, scarcely any of whom had (Monthly).

t See alSo p. 91 (present issue). ever seen a Bible or heard of a Savior, :I: New Book: "Formosa," Wm. Campbell. and among them 19 missionaries (in- § New Book: "Proverbial Philosophy of cluding wives) were put to WPrk with Confucius," F. H. Jennings. '''If Recent Article: "Opium Traftl.c in France," some 60 native agents, that would be a Chautauquan (Oct,.). fair representation of what is being done by Protestant Christendom to win Rev William Brewster, of Hinghwa, . China for Christ." China, sends us an interesting account But with all the disadvantages, the paucity of men and means, the un- of a recent tour in Fuh.kien Province. willingness of the natural heart to turn from idols to serve the living and We regret not having space to print the true God, the harvests which have been reapt in China are very encouraging, whole report, but in substance his com.: and show unmistakable proof of Divine approval and blessing. munication is as follows: The Statistics* of Missionary So- "Three years ago Brother Ng long Seng, a good earnest man, with excel.. cieties in China are in part as follows lent sense and immense industry, but with perhaps the least education of any (1894): …~ :.i of our 70 preachers, determined to be- " " ".. g I0i:!'!"l 0 gin work in a new region across the Nllnc 0" SOCIETY. ~~ . o! border of the county of Sing-iu, a half Ii: day's journey distant from his old field in the Heo-Sang circuit. His first and :z: ~ to only auditor at this new place was won – – – ~ pt,<H,~'-);I- to Christ, and is now a very effective ~ E-4 junior preacher on the circuit. From this one genuine convert the work BRITISH, IBISHAND CANADIAN. spread into a large market town, a half day's journey beyond. Last ~larch we h~ftts'hnF~~~~~"nn:~a ~~gl~tloo:: 1807 44 SS 21 98 held a three day's camp-meeting, at 1848 9 7 ••• 16 which the pastor and eight or ten of the Church Missionary Society…•• 1844 46 S1 SS 110 new converts were present. This little English Baptist …..•.•..•…..• 1845 21 17 .•. SS band were all baptized with the Spirit, English Presbyterian..••……• 1847 81 t18 18 67 and went back to tell the glad tidings. Wesleyan Missionary Society•. 1852 16 t8 2 26 Within two weeks after they returned, tMethodlst New Connection… 1860 7 4 1 12 I was asked to confirm the appointment tSri'.~~t);l~~a1fg:.~.t~~.~. ~:. ~:: 1864 55 of II man to a new place. No money was asked for, it having been provided United Presbyterian of Scotl'd. 1865 14 t6 2 22 by the little company of converts. Soon China Inland Mission•…..••••. 1865 241 120 232 593 another, and yet another place was tUnlted Methodist Free Church 1868 8 8 6 opened In the same way. We were National Bible Soc. of Scotl'd.. 1869 8 t6 14 askt to hold another camp-meeting ] Urlsh Presbyterian…………. 1869 4 4 9 on their circuit, and promist to d() Canadian Presbyterian•..••.••. 1871 12 8 22 so during the latter part of May. I i~l:a£ytllw,au~~~oo~ °Jc~g~n"J: 1874 9 2 13 went to Gia-tau, where the meeting was 1879 1 1 2 to be held, and a mile out was met by a !Blble Christians .•••…•….••.. 1885 4 t2 procession of 50 or 60 Christians with Society of Friends…………. 1886 1 1 6 banners and native instruments, and S conducted to the house where the meetoc. for DltTuslon of Gen. II4ld 1886 2 1 8 ing was in progress. Through some Christian Knowledge….•…. misunderstanding the date of the meet- – – – :tCburch of Eng. Zenana Mlss'n1888 5 5 ing had been put three days earlier than 1891 "6 "2 2 10 I had expected, but the people had come Canadian Methodist ••.•.•….•. 1080 together 70 or 80 strong, and when I Total British, Irish and Can. …. 479 274 – reacht there they had already been holding the meetings for four days, 327 four services a day, beginning with a sunrise prayer· meeting. It meant much AMXlUCAN. to these people, mostly poor farmers, t() spend a whole week at a camp-meeting A.B.C. F.M……………….. 1830 47 4S 27 117 during the planting season. The testi- A.B.M.U……..••.•…..•….. 1324 84 26 18 78 mony meetings were remarkable. There Protestant Episcopal •••.•••.••• 1885 18 9 5 27 was no time even to sing, much less the ~~~bJ~~~'l,nl~Nl'~~J: 1885 76 69 S5 160 need of saying' Brethren, don't let the 1DutcIij: 1842 7 7 7 21 time go to waste.' In voluntary prayer, Methodist Episcopal (North) .•. 1847 54 45 41 140 not less than a dozen would pray in Seventh Day Baptist……….•• 1847 1 1 2 4 quick succession, always right to the Sonthern·Baptlst Convention•. 1847 15 15 8 SS point and very brief. A number of the Methodist Ep,lscopnl (South) .•. 1848 16 7 9 32 men are scholars or literary men, con- Woman's Union Mission …. o •• 1859 8 8 verted through the influence of their 1867 '24 'is 8 50 comparatively ignorant pastor, and all r:'~i~::~~b~'1;~~~~ty::::::: : 1876 2 4 look up to him. Nine men testified to 1886 11 2 "s 24 For. Christian Missionary Soc.. 1887 2 10 1 8 1869 1 2 4 i!m. Scandinavian Conrseg't'l "i United Brethren In Chr st.••.. ternat'l Missionary Alliance. 1389 46 4 32 32 – Total American ….••••••••••. 849 257 206 812 CONTINENTAL.

Basle Mission.•••••.•.•••••••.•.. 1847 24 18 1 4S Rhenish Mission…………….. 1847 7 7 7 21 … JPe~rl~nJ;~~~~~~~. 1350 ~~~~~: ::: ::: 1632 11 5 7 8t5 1S … tGen. Evangel. Protes. Mission 1324 1 ••• 1 – – – Total Continental•.••.••..•.•. …. 41 31 – 18 85 Grand Total••••••••.••••…. 869 562 546 1977 • From D. W. Lyon'l .. Sketch of the History of Protestant Missions In China."

*.t Reports In these ca.es were not exbanltlve as to the number of marrIed womf"n. These are the ~ tor 1890. ! baving been saved from the opium hab- territo17, but it will probably be some , it. I baptized over 40 adults, everyone of time before sufficient quiet is restored whom keeps the Sabbath strictly, can , answer intelligently questions regarding to allow missiona17 work to progress as the fundamental truths of God as Fath- er, and Christ as Savior. All are accus- prosperously as before the war. The tomed to testify and pray in public, as sto17 of this wonderful work has been well as in private; and all give of their substance to the support of the Gospel; told in two intensely interesting vol- and, as far as we were able to discover, all have broken off entirely from their umes, which deal both with *tihne work (lId idolatrous customs, and the sins of of the English Presbyterians South their former life. At one place, far up Formosa and that of the Can~dian (In a high mountain, where there is but (lne village with about 60 inhabitants, a Presbyterians t in the north man heard the Gospel, and accepted it at once. The women of his family The Opium Curse. could not attend church on account of the great distance and bad roads, 80 he The following is a translation of a offered to pay $24.00 a year, and fur- small sheet which has been issued late- nish house· room for a pa~tor. Now ly in connection with an Opium Refuge there are a dozen converts in the village, at T'ai Yuen Fu, and is being also used and no doubt it ~ill ere long be a Chris- on other stations :- tian village. This man probably spends SO per cent. of his entire income for the "Of all things in this world that support of the Gospel. He says, 'I harm men, nought surpasses opium; inused to spend much money on idolatry. juring manners and destroying customs; I would be ashamed to spend less money overturning homes and laying waste for the true religion than I did for a patrimonies-eve17where it acts thus. false one.' These people are also' giv- But none appear to think of the mising themselves unto the Lord.' Four chief of opium, which is like a flood of men have already been appointed to poison unrestrained. It is the cause of these new places from among the new anxiety to one's parents and also to the converts. They are all men of educa- wife. When the wealthy take it, it tion and culture; some of them were shortens their years, deprives them of well-to-do, and are making markt posterity, and wastes any amount of tlnancial sacrifices to go into the work. money. When the poor take it, clothes These people seem heartily to believe are exchanged for it, or pawned away, that 'it is more blessed to give 'than to while they suffer from the extremes of receive,' and cheerfully contribute not hunger and cold. Thus do men lay hold (lnly for their own support, but to help of error, and do not awake and perceive their more needy brethren in neighbor- how things are and repent. With such ing towns. When the spirit that is in things God is not pleased, but He sent these men becomes general among the Jesus into the world on purpose to save Chinese native Christians, the church men from their sins, and assist them in will propagate itself. and support itself. their sorrows ; therefore here is the holy • All things are possible to him that doctrine taught that men may forsake believeth.' " wickedness for righteousness, and give up falsehood for tmth, and repent of FORMOSA. everything that is harmful and inju- Since this island was acquired by rious; as the Scripture says (of Jesus), , I came not to call the righteous, but Japan, natives have been in a continual sinners to repentance.' The disciples of Jesus, desirous of imitating His state of ferment, sometimes breaking example, came from the West to China, respectfully desirous of assisting men (lut into open rebellion, and at other to repent. If there are any who, clearly- seeing the harm done to them times only submitting under compul- by OpIUm, determine to cut it short, and will quickly come to the 'Salvation sion to the occupation of the land by Hall,' then, according to proper pre- scriptions, taking the necessary medithe Japanese. The strategic import- cines, from within twenty-one days to a month, whether old or young, with a ance of the island is recognized by the strong or weak craving, they may make a clean sweep of the opium, and, leavnew rulers, and they have now well- ing this false road, return to the true way. This is what we earnestly denigh brought it under complete control. sire."

The Japanese Christians have shown *"Missionary Successes In Formosa," by their zeal by making plans to send their Wm. Campbell.

own missionaries to the newly acquired t"From Far Formosa," byGeo. L. Mackay.

EDITORIAL DEPAUTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The Maroh of Events. because they stand so related to mis- sions. But in every part of the world The plague and famine in India pre· there is at this time a peculiar aspect of sent two of the most important and affairs, which invites ample discussion. weighty facts that now confront us, next The atrocities in Armenia still go on ; to the Armenian horrors which lie on and the appeals for the destitute are so all thoughtful people like a nightmare. emphatic and agonizing that many feel that there can be no attention paid to Toward the close of last September any other calls until these are attended a peculiar fever broke out in a part of to; and yet the need is so great it seems Bombay, attended by a singular fatality almost hopeless to meet it, and almost among rats, and it was soon identified useless unless the Turk can be held in with the plague that two or three years check. ago broke out in Hongkong. Tho considered comparatively mild, about Cuban affairs threaten to involve the two-thirds of the cases are fatal, tho it United States in a war with Spain, and does not seem contagious, nor does it a general state of disquietude and alarm abate. 011e week the death-rate ex- or uncertainty prevails. ceeded by 300 the rate of any period for nveyearspreceding. Within two months The half bankrupt condition of some nearly 100,000 Hindus left the city. missionary boards, and tlle measures of Various precautionary measures were retrenchment which seem to be needful, taken to prevent the spread of the -these are the features of discourageplague, and much prayer was offered ment against which it is hard to conby believe rs. Meanwile outside of tend. Bombay a famine is spreading over a large area. Since the monsoon the Dr. W. A. P. Martin has returned to price of food has in some parts doubled. China. It is nearly half a century since Already there has been a year's dearth he first went, when, with his brother, he in the Hindee neld in Central India, began work at Ningpo, where he spent where hundreds have starved to death, six years, which he looks back on as the and the sight of children, not to say most fruitful of his life, and where he adults, in every stage of disease and was qualified to act as interpreter to the want, is almost too terrible for believers American plenipotentiaries, Messrs. to bear who seek to be ministers of God Reed and Ward, in the treaties with to them. The details are too bad for China. Afterward he determined to reproduction. It looks as tho a large move further north and undertake an section of the Marathi country would educational mission work, and this become a similar scene of suffering. opened the way to the presidency of the Riots have become common where the Imperial Tungwen College and a prostarving people forcibly sieze what they tracted stay at the capital. He now recannot buy, and the police are some- turns joyfully, in his maturest life, and times unable to protect the shops. we wish he might spend there another •• Khandesh is sure to suffer unless rain "cycle" of "Cathay." He is better shortly falls," was the report in the fitted than ever to act as a wise counmiddle of October. Jowari was burn- sellor and competent teacher and ading up with drought, and the north- ministrator. west, north and central provinces seem threatened with a repetition of the suf- Our dear friend, the secretary of the ferings of twenty years ago. Presbyterian Board, Robert E. Speer, has been seriously ill at Hamadan, Per- These events we give prominence to sia, with typhoid. He had intended to sail for India by the middle of De- most effectual ministry to the une~an.

cember, but was detained. Already gelized.

his visit to the East has left a markt The last report, covering 1895,tells the impression wherever he has been. He story of seven years; and this last year thoroughly studied up the countries to exceeds all the others. Some of its facts which he was going, and surprised should be borne in mind as an incentive brethren on the ground by showing in to others to follow his example. 'rhe many respects a familiarity with the missionary money up to Nov. 12 this conditions of field which they them- year, 1896, is upwards of $19,000.00, selves did not possess. of which his own congregation of per- haps 200 people have, without any On October 13th of last year, our be- pressure, given over $4,000.00. The loved brother, Rev. D. M. Stearns, of map of the world is kept ever before Germantown, bade adieu to his beloved them, and they are taught that they are wife, who, after less than two days' debtors tothe whole unsaved world,and illness, departed for a higher home. trustees of the Gospel of salvation, and She had shared all his work for the that each of them iS,to regard himself Lord, and was to him a help, meet for as responsible for bringing the Gospel him. Noone knows the extent of the to every living soul as soon as possible.

loss and sorrow that came to our , What could not be done by a few hun- brother, who nevertheless bears up dred such men as Pastor Stearns, who with a fortitude and patience only would follow this hitherto untrodden learned of God. Some years ago this path in Bible study and missionary brother, in a conversation with me, work? He is now teaching a monthly heard me emphasize the fact that the Bible class at Princeton University, church is not a man's field but his and his influence is constantly ex· force wherewith to work in the world panding. Most of the mission funds field, and this seed of truth found in he collects go through regularly organ- him such a soil as to bring fonh liter- ized channels, and the paper, King- ally an hundred·fold. Witness the wide dom Tiding8, has a circulation of about dissemination of the Gospel through 3,000. Of the nearly $10,000 that the this man, his parish and his Bible synod of the Reformed Episcopal classes now held over so wide a terri- Church of New York and Philadelphia tory. And now in the departure of his gave to the foreign work from Oct.,1895, wife, he is asking whether God means to Oct., 1896, over $4,500 came from to open a new door of wider usefulness; Pastor Stearns' congregation, the other whether in leaving him alone He may twenty or more parishes giving the rest.

not be leaving him free ttl go through They give to the Reformed Episcopal the world-field on a wider ministry to Church; Mr. Stearns' congregation give souls. This 'devoted brother, who to the whole Church.

watches keenly the signs of the times, watches also the signs of God's will in Since the Editor's note appeared in his own life, studying to know the the October issue of 1896, on the Ben- Divine plan and fall into his own lot in oliel Mission in Jerusalem, some vigor- it, ready for any service which his Lord, ous letters of remonstrance have been the King, may appoint. received from parties who consent that ,Certainly it would seem as though their names should appear; and promi- God has for him some increasingly use- nent among them is Rev. Edwin S.

ful future. He has projected what is Wallace, American Consul at Jerusalem, essentially a new method of working a who does not hesitate to express his dis- parish into a missionary agency, and his satisfaction with the position taken by Bible classes are in effect a larger parish the Editor in the paragraphs referred to. rn enlisted in a similar way on a wide and self·defence the Editor will only say that for more than a year-in fact, since brief notes in the October number, he some time before Dr. Gordon's death- will see that no endorsement of Mr. he and his lamented co-editor sought to Benoliel is therein contained, as there trace unfavorable rumors concerning was no personal knowledge on which to Mr. Benoliel to some satisfactory rest iuch sanction. All that is affirmed source, and to obtain some data in the is, what was true, that after a year way of definite charges founded upon spent in diligent investigation, nothing definite facts, upon which to -base an had been found worthy of credence, or intelligent judgment of the merits of sustained by any reliable proof; and the case. But, up to the time of re- that nothing assailing his piety, integ- ceiving Mr. Wallace's letter, not one rity or loyalty to Christ had been sup- clue had been given to the situation. ported by adequate evidence. On the Dr. Gordon had received some com- contrary, the testimony of my friend, munications from a Mr. T. J. Alley, Arthur W. Payne, of London, as wen and Rev. Selah Merrill, which he, with as of R. Scott }ioncrieff, of Edinburgh, the aid of a lawyer, undertook to in- and other parties in Great Britain, some vestigate. He has himself publisht of them connected with work among the result of the investigation, and he the Jews, was entirely in his favor. saw his way not only to vindicate Mr. Benoliel, but to assist him, and encour- In now adding these paragraphs, the age others to do so. Personally, the Editor can only say that he has desired Editor-in-Chief gave no attention to to be fair, impartial and umpirical in these communications, and was not this whole matter, and treat a brother responsible for his colleague's action. who has been accused as entitled to the presumption of innocence until proven When, however, separate letters were guilty. The amazing prejudice existing sent to me, after Dr. Gordon's death, I everywhere against the Jew, the prevailat once undertook for myself to trace inganti Semitic spirit, makes it very easy unfavorable rumors, and find some solid to create a bias against any brother whobasis on which to rest a judgment. I is a Jew, and seeks to work among his· wrote to parties accusing him, and brethren-a bias easier to create than among others to Rev. E. S. Wallace, remove. While thus seeking to do a for whose character and reputation I simple act of justice to a maligned had high esteem, asking for something party, the Editor of this REVIEW must that was worthy to be made the basis not be understood as giving his sanction of such accusation. It seemed to me or the sanction of this periodical tu Mr. then, as now, both unwise and unfair Benoliel, for the sufficient reason that to give currency to damaging reports, he is unable to vouch for him by any where no one was found to make dis- personal knowledge of his work; and tinct charges of misconduct or unfaith- he must leave to those who are inclined fulness; and yet, up to the date of re- to aid him to satisfy themselves by such ceiving Mr. Wallace's letter, about Dec. methods of investigation and through 15 ult., no 'I'e8po7UI6 had ever come to my such parties, as are open to them. It hands. Not having visited Jerusalem, nevertheless remains true, whatever my only way to investigate was by let- may be the reason, that a singular suster or conversation with visitors and picion seems to hang about almost every residents. .And the only party who did man who is a Jew, and who, as a conreply to my communications was R. verted Jew, seeks to carryon mission Scott Moncrieff, Esq., whose endorse- work among his fellow-Israelites. Ament of Mr. Benoliel was as unquali- man lately said to me: "They are aU fied as the charges of some others were Jacoba yet. not IS'I'ae18." hostile. Under these circumstances the Editor felt bound to state just the It should be added, in order to bafacts, and if the reader will recur to the fair to all parties concerned, that no in- tentional reflection was made upon any particular party in the remark of the These schools quietly helped to per- Editor that Mr. Benoliel seemed the vade the country with the Gospel. Por- victim of persecution. The reference tions of the Word were daily learned, was to sundry anonymous reports and and often as regularly recited at home.

attacks which have come to our know- It is an interesting fact that the Queen ledge, but which we have been unable of Spain herself once heard the Gospel to trace to any responsible source. In recited by a child from the Protestant all t11is matter but one conscious desire school, who had been put into a Roman has controlled, namely, to do just as we Catholic school, that was honored by a would have others do to us. royal visit. Some 5,000 children in all had come under the influence of Mr. Albert R. Fenn, whose death, these schools when Mr. Fenn's health Aug. 3, 1896, was briefly noticed in compelled him, in 1895, to withdraw these pages, was born in London in finaIly from the little church in Cham- 1832, and had spent forty-four years in beri.

his Master's service. For some years At his death, a very pathetic com- he was connected with George Muller's munication was sent to his widow from school work, and engaged in various the church. It was signed by all who forms of Gospel work in the neighbor- could write, and bore strong witness to hood. In 1861, he gave himself wholly the marvelous strength and tenderness to evangelistic and pastoral work, look· of the tie that bound this faithful pastor, ing directly to God for support, and loving father and wise counsellor to his until his life closed he continued this people.

life of faith and prayer. Wherever in England he labored, Backwell, Yalton, In the September number of the RE- Weston-super-Mare, Kingsbridge, etc., VIEW mention was made of a medical he left the impress of his catholic spirit, work by Dr. Frank Ross, which would and united prayer-meetings are even yet be sent by· him free to missionaries.

held in Kingsbridge, where he initiated Numerous applications have since then them. 'When the Spanish revolution, been made to the Editor for copies of in 1868, opened the door to the land of his book. To one and all such appli· the Inquisition, he and his wife, with cants the Editor would herein say that four children, went forth, trusting he has not yet been able to ascertain wholly in God. For three years he and Dr. Ross' address, and that, when he Mrs. Henry Payne wrought together in does, he will publish it in these pages.

Barcelona, and then joined Mr. Charles This must serve instead of private cor- Faithfull in Madrid. There, by his respondence on the subject.

holy and blameless life, not lcss than his preaching, he rebuked the abound- In the review of the one volume bio- ing wickedness even of profest religious graphy of John G. Paton, it should guides, and by his honesty and punctu- have been mentioned that the two vol- ality in business, presented a markt umes in one are thus furnisht by Revell contrast to the deceitful and procrasti- at $1.50-one-half of the cost of the nating Spaniard. He was known in the previous two·volume edition. Thisnew little Chamberi Chapel as "the Saint." edition is printed from the same plates, Unti11892, Messrs. Mllller and Wright, and has over 800 pages. If there is any of Bristol, assumed the support of the more interesting book on missions, we day-schools and Sunday-schools, but for have not seen it.

the rest of the work all supplies were in answer to prayer, and yet there was The Editor intends to give ampler no delay in meeting all dues, and the space to the review of books than schools had latterly an attendance of hitherto. Authors and publishers who four or five hundred children daily. have sent on books for examination will kindly take notice that the absence Among medical missionaries, there of the Editor in Great Britain for six are at least two abroad who are the months in 1896 caused all such work to peers of any physicians and surgeons at fall into arrears. But it is his intention home. One is Dr. George E. Post, of to give careful examination to all books Syria, who has performed more major sent either from Europe or America, cases of surgery than probably any man for review, and to send to the parties abroad; and the other is Dr. Kerr, of from whom they come markt copies of Canton, of whom the U. S. Consulthe REVIEW in which they are review- General in that city remarkt that he ed. If those who forward books will undertook cases that Philadelphia sursend them to the Editor's residence, geons would not risk, and is the peer of 1127 Dean St., Brooklyn, N. Y., it will any living surgeon, and has treated prevent delay. The present variety three-quarters of a million of patients. and value of books on missions ex- Both of these men could command an ceed all the contributions made to the income of at least $1,000 a month, and subject in any previous generation, they get little more than that a year. and we shall seek to do a serviCe to our readers by a fair, candid, and careful Miss Clara Barton, who is at the head estimate of all books brought to our of the Red Cross Society, says of the notice, so soon after their reception Armenian sufferers, that according to as time and other duties allow. At careful estimates, not far from 155,000 least forty deserving volumes now Armenian Christians, men, women and await reading. Among the most prom- children, are destitute of shelter, raiinent may be mentioned the following, ment, fire, food, medicines, of the comwhich have had at least a partial ex- forts that tend to make human life pre~ aminat.ion: servable, or of any means of obtaining them save through charitable benefi- " Knights of the Labarum," by Rev. cence. Without such outside support Harlan P. Beach. This is a volume on at least 50,000 of these persons will have missionary biography, prepared for use died of starvation or perisht through in mission study classes, giving an ac- accumulated hardship before the 1st of count of four typical men in as many May, 1897. Money may be sent to the fields and in different methods of work. agency of which Mr. Spencer Trask. of Tho publisht in October, in a little over New York pity, is treasurer. a month 2,500 students were already using'it, and was adopted by the Ep- As to the famine in India, we find in worth League, and by the Woman's our reliable exchanges the following :- Baptist Board in the mission course. Editions are to be had for 40 cents and .. The whole civilized world will 25 cents, respectively. It is publisht in stand aghast at the horrors which the Chicago by the Student Volunteer next nine months are certain to bring in movement, and Mr. Beach is abun- India. According to the statement dantly able to discuss his topic, being made by Rev. Dr. James L. Barton, a returned missionary from China, and secretary of the A. B. C. F. M., this now Educational Secretary of the Vol- famine 18 due to the failure of the wheat unteer movement. The four typical crop, which has trebled the price of missionaries chosen are Judson, Duff, wheat, and the people have not the Mackenzie and Mackay-Judson, the money to buy it. UnUke the famine of Pioneer in Burma; Duff, the Educator, 1877, the present one is general. Then in India; Kenneth Mackenzie, the Phy- rich and poor suffered, as the means of sician in China; and Alexander Mackay, communication had not been opened the Engineer, in Africa. The work is up. Now, however, railways have been done carefully and thoroughly, as Mr. built with the result, as stated, that Beach's work always is. " the rich will not starve, but the mil- lions of the poor must." It is not a question of the scarcity of grain-which can be had from abroad-but of the want of money wherewith to buy it. of worship, both Roman Catholic and The government has appropriated *125,- Protestant, have been burned; aIld 000;000 to be spent on public works as native pastors,. evangelists, and school- a means of relief to the starving people, masters have suffered most. and the missionaries are cooperating with the Buthorities. Nevertheless The Jesuits are trying to make capi- there are 287,000,000 of people to be tal out of. the fears of the people, and 8upported in a country barren of crops, say openly that only under their pro- and "millions will die from starvation, tection can the people expect safety. and within a few months the world will And they are now trying to obtain hear of such suffering and wholesale possession of Protestant churchel!. deaths as it has never heard of before, unless relief is extended." The mis- General Gallieni has issued instruc- 8ionaries of the various denominations tions to the commandants of military are scattered all through the afflicted circles, telling them to see that at least territory and they will do all they- can. half the time in all schools is devoted But most of the native missionanes get to the study of the French language, but $3.75 per month, and it is quite as and to shut up schools that do not commuch as they can do to support them- ply. There were, before the war, 700 selves. Touching this matter, Rev. A. or 800 schools in connection with the B. Leonard, corresponding secretary of L. M. S., and few of the teachers have the Methodist Board, also says: any knowledge of the French language; it is not, therefore, easy to obey this "Letters received at this office give law. Military power, however mighty, an appalling account of the famine now can hardly, with the stroke of a pen, prevailing in parts of India, particularly in the north and northwest. Hundreds turn 700 vernacular schools into French of children are to be seen in the bazaars, schools. Perhaps the Paris Missionary 'Picking up grain or anything that can Society may give aid in this serious be used as food. Some of them stagger crisis, and help to prevent the permaas they walk. The cries of hungry nent weakening of the Protestant cause people for food in the darkness at rail- by the enforced closing of so many road stations is often heartrending. schools. Parents take their children to the mis- 8ionaries, offering to give them away All ordinary civil government meanfor food;" while being suspended, martial law pre- vails. The whole country is divided into Rev. James Smith, of Ahmednagar, military circles, and great powers are writes. that "in the district of India, placed in the hands of the officers comover which famine is now impending, manding. The General's plan seems to there are 80,000,000 of people who in be to lay down principles for the guidgood times have only one meal a day, ance of subordinates, and tben to allow and that 40,000,000 always go to bed large liberty in carrying them out. hungry. To these millions the present Thus in different parts of the country dearth means death, as the increased very different modes of operation may price· of grain has raised the cost of be employed, and a very different attImaintenance per capita from one to tude assumed towards the work of three cents per day, and the Viceroy of Protestant missions. In some districts India has telegraphed to London that the clear instructions of General Galliem '72,000,000 must succumb to famine in reference to religious freedom seem unless assisted." fully carried out; while at the same time in other districts Protestants are A correspondent says as to affairs made to feel that they are at the mercy 1n Madagascar: "General Gallieni seeks of officers who suspect and dislike them. to extend the French outposts and re- A Protestant church at Fiaferana, built store order. Refugees are returning, in part by the contributions of native and Christian services resumed in vil- congregations, has been forcibly taken lages, lately in the hands of tbe rebels. and handed over to the Roman Catho- Tliousands of Christians have suffered lics, and Protestants are forbidden to greatly, many having lost everything enter it. At Tsiafahy another church in but their lands, but they have patiently connection with the London Missionary endured tribulations. Many nominal Christians have in fear joined the rebel Society was taken by the officer in bands, and a few have been among the command and used for a Roman Catholeaders; but the Christians, as a whole, lic service; but it has since been rehave been loyal and law-abiding. The stored. In another district the whole rebellion has taken, from the beginning, of the school teachers were called be- fore the commandant and told, among a distinctly anti-Christiaii form; places. other things, that henceforth no relig- ious instruction is to be given in the schools held in Protestant buildings, and supported. by the native Protestant the great work done among the women congregations and by the London Mis- of the Indian Empire, this magazine is sionary Society. A missionar,Y going to indispensable. It is well illustrated visit a village in a district WhICh he has and full of interesting and informing worked for a quarter of a century, was matter. Those who think that a virtually arrested and charged with monthly magazine contains only mat- collecting the people unlawfully with- ters of transient interest should give ont permission of the officer in charge. " The Zenana" a careful perusal. One notices that all these irritating measures are taken against the work of "'India, and Daily Life in Bengal," English Protestants. Time after time also their churches have been occupied by Z. F. Griffin, is publisht for the by the French troops; but I have not heard of a sin~le instance in which a author at Buffalo, N. Y. Roman Catholic church has been taken for such purposes." It is the object of this book, of less than 200 pages, to give details of life in Oongregational Work. This is the India which are not generally supplied title of the new monthly publication by books. The author spent two and a devoted to the Home and Foreign Mis- half years in travel through the coun- try as "field secretary of our forei~ sionary operations of the Congregational mission work."- He does not explam churches in the United States. whose foreign mission work he means, tho the reader discovers it is the Free It has been started in answer to a Baptists. " He was for ten years a misstrong feeling in the Congregational sionary in India. The last two chapbody, that the missionary intelligence ters on "Hinduism," and " Mission of the denomination has not hitherto Work" contain the gist of the informabeen thoroughly disseminated through- tion found in this volume as to the out its rank and file. One hundred purely religious aspects of Indian and twenty-five thousand copies of the affairs. The rest of the work is, as first edition will be circulated, and in the author says, a bird's eye view of view of the subscriptions already re- this interesting land and people, and ceived from the churches, the watch- will be found well worth a reading. word of the paper "into every family" may soon be realized. Among other books, issued by F. H.

Oongregational Work is attractively Revell Co., N. Y., we would call attenprinted, ably edited, and furnished to churches at the cost of 10 cents per tion to the following as all worthy of a year. place in the fine missionary library that U The Missionary Calendar of Prayer," issued by the Woman's Bap. this publishing house furnishes at such tist Missionary Society, Philadelphia, is a very beautiful calendar with an low cost. exquisite selection of texts, beautifully " J /Iopan, Its People and Missions," by illustrated. To have such a calendar before one day by day is both a re- Jesse Page, a book of 160 pages, well minder and an incentive, along the line illustrated and ful~ of interesting matter.

of missionary effort, giving and praying. "Through Egypt to Palestine," by .. The Zenana:" or Woman's Work in Lee S. Smith, with original illustra- India, the monthly magazine of the tions. Zenana Bible and Medical Mission, published by Partridge & Co., 9 Pater- "Pioneering in New Guinea," by noster Row, E. C., London, England, James Chalmers, likewise abundantly has been issued in a second volume and originally illustrated. This will be bound for 1895, at half a crown. This bound volume contains the numbers found bristling with points; graphic from Nov. 1894 to Oct. 1895, inclusive. and fascinating-a story of real pioneer- To those who desire to keep track of ing.

The American Baptist Publication Society likewise issue "The Lone Star" -the history of the Zelugn Mission. This tale of missions we have long re- garded as one of the great classics of all mission history. No one can afford not to read it, who aims at even a re- spectable knowledge of "The new acts of the apostles," as they are being written in our day.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENcE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

:Extraots and Translations from Foreign -The Annual Report of the Church Periodioals. Missionary Society for 1895-6 gives a full and compact statement of Chinese BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, opposition to foreigners and of the sit- uation generally. MASS. " Anxious eyes have again and aglin CmNA. been directed to China during the year under review. Bishop Moule, speaking -A pious Chinese Christian, Chang at St. James' Hall in May, 1895, with Wang, mentioned in the Damk Mi88ions special reference to the war between Btad, remarkt once: "Solomon was China and Japan, then first concluded, seven years in building the first temple; said: 'Some of us, who are looking Herod forty-six years in renewing the with deep affection on that great nation, second, but Lord Jesus has been nine- are wondering whether it will please teen hundred years already in prepar- God to permit her to pass out of this ing a place for us. How glorious then terrible crisis which has been upon her it will be when He has it finisht I" without further trouble, without inter- nal convulsions and practical anarchy – " The Chinese have the repute of amongst her three hundred millions of being a proud, haughty people. But people.' The potentialities of the situthe more intimate our relations become ation were indeed exceedingly grave. with them, the more completely does A government corrupt to the very core, this prepossession evaporate. Beyond and in every department of its adminisquestion foreigners find the mandarins tration, legislative, judicial, and execuand other oflicials haughty enough, and tive; an armydefeated and disorganized, indeed the literary classes generally, disperst over the land; a people not almost -universally. It is these classes affected by any profound sense of loythat form the chief obstacle to the Gos- alty to the ruling dynasty-such condipel. Li Hung Chang mayor may not tions amply justified the apprehensions have assured the French that their which were entertained and exprest. army, and the Germans that theirs was the best in Europe. At all events such "The first serious disturbance, howa sacrifice of sincerity to courting is ever, has its own causes, not in the discharacteristic of Chinese functionaries. content or ambitions or passions of the And to insincerity most of them add people in relation to their rulers, but in oppressiveness. The people sigh under the hatred of the ruling classes themthe burden, above all those who, on the selves toward foreigners. Before decoast, or perhaps abroad, have become scribing these disturbances, a few words familiar with just government, and if in evidence of this deep. rooted dislike Europe and America do not intervene, may be introduced. Mr. Valentine which in view of the chronic suspi- Chirrol, in his recent book, 'The Far ciousness of the different powers to- Eastern Question,' testifies to the invetwards each other is hardly to be looked erate nature of this antipathy. He enfor, a revolution is likely to ensue joyed the probably unique privilege, as before very many years through Chi- an unoflicial person, of an interview nese hands, which God will doubtless with the Tsung-li-Yamen, or Board of turn to the advantage of His king- Foreign Relations, the regular channel dom and of the poor people."-Mission- for communications between the Forary GOTTSCHALK, in Berichte der rhein- eign Legations in Peking and the Chii8chen Mi88Wn8 Geaell8chtJj't. nese official world. He writes ;-

EXTRACTS AND

" , Outside of its official relations with Hunan, but in other provinces. He; the foreign representatives, the Chinese saw copies which had been publisht in would know nothing, and want to Si-chuan and in Kwangsi, on the covel!' know nothing, of the Western world. of which it was stated that all th6'1 The members of the Tsung-li-Yamen scholars and people of these two provthemselves have scarcely any inter- inces were, in imitation of Hunan,. course with the foreign representatives printing this book and widely distribat Peking, beyond making a few formal uting it. The author of this book i8lo calls on stated occasions and offering Chou Han, 'a disciple of ConfuciuS' th8m an annual banquet at their official and a Minister of the Great Pure Dyresidence. One or two may sometimes ac- nasty,' whose conduct in this respeca. cept invitations to a foreign Legation, was investigated in 1892 by the Viceroy but no mandarin can frequent a for- and the Governor of Hunan, and whQl. eigner's house without exposing him- was then declared 'not guilty,' but self to suspicion and obloquy. Even ,subject to fits of insanity.' Regarding the unsuccessful literati, who are driven this tract, Dr. Griffith John says ;- to accept employment as writers in the European Legations, will not compro- .. 'Of all the Hunan publications I de> mise themselves by showing any open not know one more violent, morer recognition of their employers when abusive, more foul, or more infiamma.- they meet them in a public thorough- tory than this. It finishes up with a fare. The whole atmosphere of Peking song, to be committed to memory by is saturated with hatred and contempt the reader. Were I to translate: of the foreigner, and the street urchins, and send it to you, you could noll who shout opprobrious epithets or fiing print it, it being too dirty and vile fop' mud and stones from a safe distance at your columns. I may, however, givehim as he passes; merely have the you the closing words, which are words. youthful courage of opinions which of exhortation to old and young; .. Let their elders only venture to betray by a fathers and elders teach the children to' sullen scowl or a muttered impreca- sing this song, and thus accumulate tion.' merit and secure happiness. Let the> little boys learn to sing this song, and! " This attitude of strong and persist- thus remove calamity and escape da~ ent and unswerving dislike toward for- ger. Why fear because the demons eigners, though happily by no means (foreigners) are many? We are firmly; universal among the official classes, is resolved to exterminate them utterly.'~ very widely prevalent. In the Annual All the charges brought against foreignr Report for 1891-2, reference was made ers are given in this book in full detail. to one most dangerous form in which The use of the eyes and brains, and it had been extensively manifested in other parts of the human body, for 1891, namely, by the distribution of medicinal and other purposes, is mi.. abominable placards, emanating chiefiy nutely described. The history of Jesus from the province of Hunan, regarding is given; and anything more blallphe– foreigners. To these placards the numer- mous it would be impossible for the ous riots which occurred in 1891 were mind of man to conceive. considered to be largely due, and they led to a joint representation by the for- "'This is the book which Chou Ham eign ministers to the Chinese govern- has been scattering over the fa.ce of· ment in that year. The Rev. Dr. Grif- the land. We know now that ther6'1 fith John, the veteran missionary of the is a Si-chuan edition and a Kwangsi London Missionary Society, discovered edition. It is highly probable tha~ in the course of 1895 that the worst of every province has its edition. Be that these papers were still being printed as it may, there can be no doubt as to> and circulated, and that not only in the widespread dissemination of the book.'''

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

INDIA. character, the religious belief of the -The Ohureh Mi88iona1'1l InteUigencer Hindus has really no single succinct for August had a leading article on Dr. designation. ' "

Miller's recent Madras lecture. It is Dr. Miller, however, neglecting popu- mild and careful, but expresses" genu- lar Hinduism on the ground that no ine regret at the opinions exprest in it, religion is worthy of itself in its popu- which seem to us in some points lar disfigurements. appears to make it to be not only defective, but mis- his place to compare before his pupils leading. the essential Hindu and the Ohristian – "The assumption that all creeds are, ideal, in the hope that they shall ac- In the main, equally worthy of accept- knowledge the immense superiority of ance, is one which lies at the root of the latter, as it appears that many do.

much indifference to the work of For- "But," says Bishop Caldwell, "with- eign Missions. It is one which, as far out any dislike for Christianity as 8.

as we know, is not held by any Chris- religion; regarding it on the contrary tian missionary"-and of course not by as an excellent religion, probably the Dr. Miller-" although there may be best in the world, Hindus are so in- some who are disposed to allow more tensely nationalistic and conservative, value to other religions than we are able and so intensely jealous about ~he re- to allow. To examine the position of tention of their social respectability, these optimists, let us see what Bishop that they will on no account consent to Caldwell says: 'The theism of the a conversion taking place. • • As a Hindu religious system is avowedly or rule, the pupils are quite ready to be in- virtually Pantheism, not the belief held structed, and even to be convinced, by Christians in a God who has made provided only that they are not required the world, and governs it in the inter- to act upon their conviction. . . • ests of righteousness.' Again, Sir M. The difficulty we have to deal with is Monier-Williams says in the introduc- not so much the resistance of the mind tion to his 'Indian Wisdom:' 'Nothing to truth, as resistance to change, the can possibly be more simple than gulf between convictions and actions, Esoteric Hinduism. It is . . spiritual the absence of moral courage, which Pantheism. A pantheistic creed of this so generally ,characterizes the Indian kind is the simplest of all beliefs, mind, and which nothing can overcome because it teaches that nothing really but special grace from above. • • • exists but the one universal Spirit; that To be almost a convert is the highest the soul of each individual is identical point that many well-disposed Hindus with that one Spirit; and that every have reacht at present. "

man's highest aim should be to get rid The InteUigen~r objects to Dr. Mil- forever of having, being and doing ler's talking so much about ideals.

with a view to such spiritual knowledge Christ is not an ideal, but a Living as shall force upon him the conviction Person, coming into the world by the that he is himself part of the One free act of the Godhead, revealing God, Being constituting the universe. (Ex- and through His personal Spirit enter- ()teric or) Popular Hinduism supposes ing into living communion with those that God may, for His own purposes, who receive and confess Him. How amuse Himself by illusory appearances can this be made equivalent with a The Hindu religious creed, misty recognition of Him as a sublime starting from the Veda, ends by ap- Ideal, by those who remain in a relig- pearing to embrace something from all ious community which does not reveal religions . . . It is at once vague- the God whom He reveals, nor the ly pantheistic, severely monotheistic, Regeneration which He imparts, nor the grossly polytheistic, and coldly atheis- Eternal Life. which He promises?

tic . . . In unison with its variable However, Dr. Miller expressly declares

ENGLISH NOTES

that he does not mean to disparage EngliSh Notas. baptism. The precise force and intention of his lecture can probably not be BY JAMES DOUGLAS.

well understood except from familiarity "Latest Uganda StatistiC8-a Dilem- with the conditions of Indian life. ma."-This tractate has been publisht Christian apologists, from St. Paul at by Mr. Pilkington, showing the vast- Athens down, have often allowed them- ness of the population and area of this selves to use language to them without district of Africa, and the insufficiency which was far from expressing the as regards the workers there. Three intimacy of their own convictions and out of the nineteen districts are quite experience. unoccupied by Europeans, and several _H It is the painful fact that those others, having areas of from 200 to who now go to India, whether mission- 2,000 square miles, are occupied only aries or chaplains, as preachers of the by two workers. Mr. Pilkington asks Gospel of Christ, no longer find them- " are all these magnificent openings for selves confronted merely by native fresh Gospel victories to be allowed to champions of Heathenism. They are pass by?" And he adds, "We leave the compelled to meet in controversy Euro- question with those who can give it a peans who have reversed the happy ex- practical answer, which is the onlyan. perience of the Thessalonians, and have swer worth giving…

turned frmn God to idols, to deny even We8tern lndia.-"We learn that the the existence of the True God. " Rev. A. Manwaring baptized at Pasik, -REv. J. IRELAND JONES, in O. M. last August, a somewhat notable con- Intelligerwer • vert, viz., Professor Pandit Gopal -Mr. Bowles Daly, LL.D., of Dub- Chundra Sastra, M.A. The pandit is an Oriental scholar, and was at one time a. lin University, formerly, it appears, a magistrate of the second class. He has traveled widely in India, and has visited clergyman of the Irish Church, but now Burma, Ceylon, Aden, and even Tibet, as a preacher and teacher of Hinduism. a Buddhist, has lately given a report, He attributes his conversion to the Bible only. He says "It is the Book of which Mr. Jones remarks: "Dr. through which God speaks to man; by constantly reading both Testaments I Daly's report indicates how completely have been able to understand the True the moral principles of Buddhism have Religion and the only Mediator." failed to influence the lives of those London Missionary Societg.-The So- most bound to enforce them. He does ciety is cheered by being able to send not allude to, because he does not out eighteen new missionaries. This understand, the reason of failure. does not represent entirely new work Buddhism has in it no living principle, beginning, as several of the friends goand it appeals to nothing higher than ing out have to step into vacancies personal selfishness. It knows no Liv- caused by death, retirement and other ing God. whose commands are those of circumstances. Appeals from various an Almighty King, and whose precepts quarters are constantly coming to hand, are those of a wise and loving Father. and funds and volunteers are still ur· It teaches no chord which vibrates gently needed for the furtherance of the with gratitude in the realization of work. pardon, purchased and bestowed; and in its denial of the existence of a per- Work in Madagaacar.-The Memorial sonal soul in man, it quenches that Church at Ambokipstay, which for over stimulus to believers and purity of life a year has been occupied by the French which lies in the blessed hope of a soldiers, is once more in full possession glorious and sinless hereafter. However subtle its metaphysics, however profound its so-called philosophy, however excellent some of its precepts, such a religion leaves untarnisht mm's moral nature; it fails to reach and influence his heart, and must be, as experience demonstrates that it is, powerless to elevate as it is impotent to Ave.'" ,

GENERAL KISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

of the native church. Very little dam- Samoan Delegates in Oouneil.-The age was found to have been done, and twenty-third council meeting has re- the building and the churchyard were cently been held, and a discussion on left clean and in order. the social condition of Samoa took place, pointing out the great need of the The Rev. W. E. Cousins writes: "We people for further enlightening. The have had an excellent congregation resolution referring to the control of this morning, the body of the chapel the clan over the marriage contract and being well filled. Our service was al- the distribution of native property was most like that usual at the opening of a the great battle-ground of the confer- new church. ence. The three papers read at the meeting were of a very practical and The Faithfulnes8 of a Ohristian Lep- useful character, and these are to be er.-A poor leper, named David, who publisht and circulated throughout the had been an evaugelist beforehis terrible group and out-stations. In every affliction, was entrusted by Mr. Peake way this conference is encouraging in with money and supplies for the in- its promise for the future, altho the habitants of the village for lepers, who resolution referring to the marriage had been robbed and ill-treated by the contract and native property distriburebels. By some means the rebels got tion was not past in the form in which to know that David was the bearer of it stood, but had to be compromised. the money. They seized him, and hav- Still this result is better than that ar. ing stolen the money and other goods, rived at before, and ere long it is to be demanded that he should renounce hoped the natives will, be freed from Christianity. On his refusal, they their self-imposed bondage. most brutally murdered him. Thus perisht another martyr to the faith of Baptist Missionary Society. – Last Jesus Christ. month, at the autumnal meetings at Bristol, leave was taken of nineteen out- From Dr. Griffith John's testimony going missionaries, some of whom are to the late Dr. Lockhart, we cull the fresh to the work. Others returning to following: "Dr. Lockhart was more their spheres after having been in Engthan a physician, he was heart and soul land on furlough.. The valedictory a mIsSlOnary. He took the deepest in- address was given by the Rev. Dr. terest in every department of the mis- Landells-an address full of tender sionary work, and every afternoon he sympathy and wise counsel. At the might be seen rushing into the native close of the address, the missionaries city with his bundles of Scripture and were commended in prayer to the safe tracts, which he gave away as oppor- keeping of the heavenly Father, and tunities presented themselves. On my the congregation joined in singing the last visit to England he said, with much hymn, "God be with you till we meet feeling, 'John, I wish I could go back again." with you, the missionary life is the only life worth living. Looking back upon At Delhi are manifest signs that the my life, I can truly say that the happiest spirit is working among the people. days I have ever known were the days Mr. Thomas Herbert writes, telling of spent in China doing God's work.' the baptism of two young men, sons of When thinking of paying another visit Christians who had been cut off in that to England, the expectation of meeting sad apostasy among Chamar Christians Dr. Lockhart and spending some time in 1890. In one case the father is dead, with him, was one of the main sources but in the other illness alone prevented of attraction. The world is much him from being readmitted to the Lord's poorer to me now that my beloved table on the day when his son, for the friend is no more in it. But we shall first time, was taking the communion. meet again, and that before very long. Presbyterian Church of England.- ures must be taken by the Japanese. A Great distress has been among the For- great mass-meeting of the Japanese mosan Christians and their heathen people has been held to bring about the relatives: many have been rendered change. None will wish more speedy homeless and destitute. Some of the success than the missionaries of the injuries have been inflicted by Japanese Gospel on the island. soldiers, and some were the work of Chinese brigands and rebels, many of Regions &yond.-Dr. HarryGuiness, whom have been specially hostile to in an address on "Shall we Abandon Christians. Extreme suffering and want Central Africa," concludes as follows: is the result of this outrage, and a .. Relief Fund," to meet the more "Belgian', French, English, and Porurgent cases is being organized. tuguese traders do not flinch from en- countering the dangers of the Congo Foreign Schools in Ohina.-There are climate, for the sake of worldly adnow upwards of a thousand schools of vancement. It were a thousand shames various descriptions for natives in China were we to lag behind! " under foreign instruction or direction. They range from the village day-school Another Side of tM PiCture.-There up to high-schools and colleges. Many is, however, in connection with our Qf these schools have been in operation Congo mission, another side to the from ten to twenty years, so that the picture, and one that is full of hope. number of youthful Chinese who have Whilst our trials and difficulties are actually been brought up under foreign undoubtedly great, we have a compareducational Influence of a Christian ative exemption from certain' hincharacter may safely be estimated at drances which are found in other misconsiderably over a quarter of a million. sion fields. Lolo Land offers no religion of antiquity to combat, no ancient sys- A Jubile6 History of tM Mis8ion in tem of caste preventing ready access to Ohina is in course of preparation by the the minds and hearts of the people: Rev. Jas. Johnston, one of the earliest and, thank God, no persecution such as of the Amoy missionaries, whose daugh- in Mohammedan countries frequently ter, 'Miss Jessie Johnston, is in Amoy awaits those who make an open profesnow. Mr. Johnston knows intimately sion of their faith in Christ. the history of the mission and the characteristics of the fleld it occupies, and Moreover, God has markedly proswill, of course,' write it as one whose pered all the efforts put forth, so that heart is in the midst of it. The volume on the Lower Congo there are to-day will be amply illustrated, and is sure to many hundreds of native Christians be of the greatest interest and value. gathered out of the darkness of super- stition into the Light of Christ, whilst FO'f17Wsa Under Japanese Rule.-The on the upper river numbers have been law enacted to put down the sale of baptized, and the cloud is already seen opium in the island of Formosa seems, on the horizon which betokens an unfortunately, to be laid aside by the abundance of rain!" Japanese parliament. The feeling of the people is very strongly against the THE KINGDOM. sale of opium in Formosa, realizing the curse it is in China, and the great good " My life is not my own, but the non-use is to the Japanese. Christ's, who gave it ; And He bestows it upon all the race. The use of the drug has firm hold on I lose it for myself, and thus I save it ; the island, as it was the first part of the I hold it close, but only to expend it : Chinese Empire in which opium-smok- Accept it, Lord, for others through ing was practist; therefore, in order Thy grace." that it be abolisht, very strict meas- -The missionary idea, translated and transfigured into missionary service, is one of the most incontestable evidences [Tmt.JE statistics are designed to include only Missions among either non-Christianor non· reduced. Accuracy has been sought, but also completeness, and hence conservative estimates within the space afforded by two pages of this Magazine, a large number of the smaller and r:i eli . . -. jl l~.8=,.,=.S . ."""!!hi. NaEs OF MISSIONARY SoCIETIES IN ~§ ~·I — o.:a~ ~'.I GREAT BRITAIN AND UPON THE CON' ~ ~ !; "".~d ~B TINENT, AND 8UlIfJLI.RIES FOR ASIA. ~ ~~ ~<I:0t"j AFRICA, AUSTRALIA, ETC. ."!:l t4 1<0:8" ~~ oZ AtlI) ~8~° !~ 0 – – – — — Baptist (England) •••••••••••••••••••. 1792 $411,975 82 64 95 63 S04 68 819 Strict Baptlst._•••••_ ••••••_ •• 1861 4,905 2 0 2 1 5 8 57 London Society (L. M. S.} •••••••••••• 1795 954,580 158 87 158 68 411 411 2,591 Church Society (C. M. S.}•••••••_ •• 1799 1,342,680 883 94 299 218 009 319 5,390 Propagation Society (S. P. G.) •••••••• 1701 611,685 589 70 854 170 1,188 180 3,800 Universities' Mission••••••••••_ •••• 1859 133,105 28 21 1 28 78 9 115 The Friends'••••••••••••- -•••••• 1867 63,860 23 0 16 18 59 13 425 Wesleyan Society._••••_ . _•••• 1816 657,086 180 270 216 195 741 175 2,775 Methodist New Connection•••••••_ 1859 23,000 11 4 11 0 26 0 108 Primitlve Methodist._••__ •••_._••. 1869 22,100 9 0 8 0 17 0 60 U nited Methodist Free Churches._ 1887 46,920 58 0 11 1 70 0 883 Welsh Calvinlstlc._••••_ •••••••. 1841 89,565 14 2 11 6 33 6 209 Presbyterian Church of England•••_ 1847 97,055 80 8 27 17 77 15 147 Presbyterian Church of Ireland•••••. 1840 95,595 95 1 22 12 60 12 216 China Inland Mission.•••••___•••••••• 1865 168,876 89 201 105 262 657 11 842 Established Church of Scotland-•• 1829 1112,220 20 12 21 45 00 8 443 F rae Church of Scotland••_••• -••••• 1848 832,665 64 26 58 56 204 23 1,018 Reformed Presbyterian ••- – -••••-. 1842 18,050 8 0 1 0 4 0 9 United Presbyterian••••__ •___ •••_•••• 1847 100,000 76 20 66 45 207 19 788 other British 800ieti88_ _ _._•••• —… 422,000 87 256 140 512 l95 95 2,589 Parls SOclety.•••••••••••••_ _ _ 1822 94,800 82 5 81 7 75 28 818 BasIe Society_ _ _ _ _••••_ .• 1815 296,391 149 48 117 8 322 85 840 .Berlin Soclety___••••••••••••_._. 1824 189,4112 74 17 69 4, 164 0 164 Breklum (Schleswlg·Holstein).__•• 1877 14,000 10 0 7 0 17 0 25 Gossner's Society.••____••_••_••_ 1886 48,000 18 14 20 8 55 19 440 Hermannsburg Soclety•••_•••_._ •• 1854 60,672 50 7 51 0 108 0 866 I.eIpsic SOClety••••_.__•___••••__ 1886 97,836 89 4 28 3 74 17 611 Moravian Church••__•••••_••_.__. _ 1782 148,678 100 78 157 15 845 23 1,979 North German SOclety•••_••••_•••_•• 1836 27,000 14 5 7 7 33 1 87 Rhenlsh Society (Barmen) ••••••••••_ 1829 123,986 00 11 85 8 194 28 290 – EIght other German Socleties_._••••• 70,000 12 63 88 19 132 4 58 – Twelve Netherlands SocietieS-._ 145,000 152 0 180 0 282 12 672 – F ffteen Scandinavian SOCietie~_ _ •. 298,500 87 48 Il6 71 802 70 1,875 — Socleties in Asla,Africa,Australia,eOO. .. Totals for Europe, Asia, eoo..••___• —- 180 400 -285 -175 940 -287 7,500 2.888 1-,776 2,788 1-,962 – Totals for America._._•••_……….. 9,951 1,816 86,890 – Totals for Chrlstendom•••____ ••••.• 500,000 – – — — – — — $7,889,577 4,825 1,588 15,847 – – – – – – – $5,693,020 1,396 672 1,892 1-,385 $13,582,597 4,279 2,448 4,180 3,297 14,076 8,854 51,787 Protestant peoples, and hence the figures of certain societies doing colonial work have been have been made concerning certain items omitted from some reports. Malnlyin order to keep special organizations have been grouped together.] oS U.",' §. "<"~'I!'.l>.g~.<,j ! I'l"; ~ -;} z] Countries in which ~~ Missions are Sustained. ~.,; …,.~w. …:l ~f~~1· E ~ ,<:l f:;~ "<,!zl'~t6: ~8 0" w. ell "3"1"1" 0 0""

Eo< ——– ——— 43,198 India China, Palestine, Africa, West 1,116 1,016 53,780 3,452 161,340 650 Indies.

68 25 557 89 1,820 80 576 India (Madras, Ceylon).

8,002 867 27,082 1,560 108,929 1,108 44,604 China, India, Africa, Madagascar, 6,882 462 58,564 2,026 217,825 2,180 Polynesia. 4,488 4,500 35,000 4,500 208,000 850 81 1,278 88,205 Persia, China, Japan, India, Africa. 198 168 4,877 44 North America, etc.

88,000 India, China, Japan, Maiaysia. Africa, West Indies, etc.

16,96 Africa (Lake N,assa and Zanzibar).

484 16 2,725 95 14,715 165 12,618 Palestine, India, China, Madagas- 8,516 2,249 52,687 1,979 145,000 car. 2,471 184 99 146 7,400 880 57,000 India, China, Africa (West and SouthJ West Indies.

20 416 China ( iumtung, Tien·tsin).

77 28 986 80 3,000 8 40 Africa (Fernando Po, Zambesl).

453 65 10,614 250 24,000 180 8,000 China, Africa, Australia.

285 292 2,868 828 12,854 260 6,409 N. E. India, France (Brittany).

224 116 4,640 418 13,000 52 5,600 India, China, Malaysia.

276 45 1,020 817 3,200 57 5,000 China, India (Kathiawar), Syria.

929 244 5,211 847 18,000 66 880 China (Fifteen Provinces).

641 151 1,871 167 7,600 206 13;049 India, East Africa, Palestine.

1,207 805 9,017 754 25,000 418 25,877 India, Africa, South and East, Ara- bia, Palestine, New Hebrides. 150 2 165 Syria (Antioch, etc.). 18 2 43 3 945 284 19,949 712 54,000 281 17,576 India, China, Japan, Africa, West 8,559 198 – 9,697 1,120 and South, West Indies.

28,000 120 15,000 898 198 18,868 333 40,000 845 9,428 Africa, South and West, Tahiti.

1,162 474 15,960 1,503 31,708 861 18,796 South India, China, West Africa.

328 201 18,922 700 28,315 120 5,566 Africa, East and South, China.

42 8 55 18 150 7 120 India (Telugus).

495 50 13,020 970 40,000 120 8,140 India (Ganges, Chota Nagpore).

474 184 20,972 884 82,015 60 4,550 India, South Africa, New Zealand.

685 87 7,187 527 15,044 208 5,775 South India, lIurma, British and 82,681 1,555 95,439 German East Africa. 11,824 1 168 1,800 70 25 860 150 258 24,916 South Africa, Australia, Sonth Am· erica, West Indies, Eskimo.

28 650 West Africa, New Zealand.

487 280 18,899 B85 60,144 282 9,608 Africa, East Indies, New Guinea, 190 80 870 ChL1a. 1,000 5 280 45 954 502 88,000 3,420 280,000 150 2,780 1,677 824 81,650 2,500 90,000 415 82,000 – – 8.440 – – – 1,470 240,000 – -4,5-00 – -80-0,0-00 -1,8-00 -4-8,0-00 – – -45-,62-8 14,841 -79-6,8-59 -8-6,8-91 -2-,028-,82-0 -11,5-66 -44-4,4-68 – – – – – – – – 20,142 6,049 815,287 901,648 5,875 212,271 — — – – – – – 25,569 – 65,765 20,890 1,112,146 61,950 2,924,968 17,441 656,739 [February of Christ's presence in the world. It "Come over and help us," "-We, His is Christ in the presence of his servants, servants, will arise and build," •• The loving and laboring and going about Lord hath need of it," .. Workers todoing good, and touching a sin-stricken gether with Him." And some of the world in order to make it whole. Trans- owners of these boxes look beyond· the late that grand word redemption into present needs and opportunities, and action, and it is missions. The Church send with their offerings such messages <can have no such sign of Christ's living as "The heathen for Thine inherit· presence and gracious power in the ance," "The idols He shall utterly world as she has in the existence of the abolish," "The Lord shall be King missionary spirit in her members and the over all the earth," .. Till He come," ~eports of missionary success from the and "To bring back the King."- tields.-Rev. J. S. Denni8. OhU1'ch MiBsionaru InteUigencer-.

-Sister Dora gave up her life to -I assert it to be a fact beyond connursing sick people. At the head of tradiction that there is not a ruler, offiher bed a bell was fixt by which suffer- cial, merchant, or any other person, ers could summon her at any hour of from emperors, judges, governors, :the night. As she rose at the sound of counselors, generals, ministers, admithe signal she used to murmur these rals, merchants, and others, down to words as if they were a charm: "The the lowest coolies in China and Japan, Master is come, and calleth for thee." Siam and Korea, who, in their asso- ciates or dealings with their fellow· -The Friends' Tithing League is men in that quarter of the globe, are the name of a new organization, or not indebted every day of their lives to other, of an added wheel to the Chris· the work and achievements of the tian Endeavorer's work, which was in· American missionaries.-Rear·Admiral ~ugurated at Richmond, Ind., at the Belknap, U.S.N. Christian Endeavorer's annual meeting during the time of the late Yearly Meet- -It has been justly said of Dr. Van. ing. The following is its pledge: derkemp, one of the first missionaries .. Trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ for to South Africa, that "for combining guidance, I promise to give at least one- natural talents, extensive learning, ele· tenth of my income to support the work vated piety, ardent zeal, disinterested .of the Lord." benevolence, unshaken perseverance and unfeigned humility, he has not -The names of missionary box- been equalled since the days of the holders do not, as a rule, convey much Apostles." Dr. Moffat says of him: to friends outside the parish circle, "He came from the university to teach rutho the sum total collected may inter· the alphabet to the poor naked Hotten- -est them. One long list, however, tot and Kaffir; from the society of which comes from a large suburban nobles to associate with beings of .association, gives much food for thought the lowest grade of humanity; from and scope for imagination. A large num- stately mansions to the filthy hovel of ber of the box-holders prefer to with- the greasy African; from the army to hold their names and to give instead instruct the fierce savage in the tactics eome favorite text or motto. A spirit of a Heavenly warfare under the ban- ()f consecratfon seems indicated by such ner of the Prince of Peace; from the expressions as "For God's glory," study of medicine to become a guide to "For Christ's sake," "For the Master's the Balm of Gilead and the physician use," "For the work of the King," there; and finally from a life of earthly .. Of Thine own have we given Thee," honor and ease to be exposed to perils A deep sense of personal responsibility of waters, of robbers, of his own conn- 4Stamps -the choice of such mottoes as trymen, of the heathen, in the city, in no active zeal for missionary work, the wilderness." which there is not in the Church at large to·day, there is not real prayer, -At a great missionary meeting re- "The Church is in no dire extremity at cently held in Glasgow, Principal all. She is in no position where she can Whitton, of Nagpore, India, said: expect an answer to her prayer.. She is .. This century has taught this at least merely repeating by rote words which -that it is the duty of the Christian she does not feel. She is not praying in Church to go to work among the hea· any true sense of the term. The means then unto the ends of the earth. He for the world's conversion are, to·day, thought, with regard to missions, that in the power of the Church. She can the proper view to take was that the do the work if she will. Why shirk Christian Church had been going the work under the pretense of piety? through an apprenticeship to the work Why transfer her responsibility to the of converting the heathen. First of all, Lord? Weare, certainly, at this day they tried the evangelistic method alone, prepared to confess that if the world is but they soon found that there were converted to Christ, it must be done by very many whom they were not reach· human and ordinary means. It is the ing by that method. Then they intro· business of the Church to do it. She duced the educational method, which was sent for that, and that is the meanwas producing a revolution in the In- ing of her being here." dian religious thought of to.day. Then they introduced the medical method, so -Year by year Dean Vahl is performit would be seen that they were look- ing for Christendom an invaluable ser· ing in this direction and in that direc· vice by the preparation and publication tion, using this tool and that tool to see of his pamphlet, "A Statistical Review which would work best. He was not of Missions to the Heathen." The quite certain that the apprenticeship tables of figures are unapproacht for was ended. Probably they had a great both comprehensiveness and abundeal to learn, but there were four years dance of detail. The fifth annual issue yet to come, and if they hurried up has come to hand, containing statistics perhaps their apprenticeship would be for 1893-4. These are his summaries: finisht by the end of the century. Then, Income of 352 societies, $13,974,915; when they had learned what tools to missionaries, 5,933; missionaries' wives, use, and how to use them, let the next 1,904; unmarried women, 3,341; native century give the results for which they ministers, 3,815; native helpers, 49,796; had been so long working and praying." communicants, 1,060,822.

-Bishop Thompson, of Mississippi, -The famine in India and the rinderasks this solemn question in T lw Spirit pest in South Africa are as grave as any of Missions.- "Is the Church's refusal political problems of the day. In India, to do her work, and the asking of the the pinch of hunger is being keenly felt, Lord in some extraordinary way to do while in Alrica, according to Mr. F. R. it for her-is that, no matter how fre· Thompson, of Matabeleland, the rinderquent and how often the asking, is that pest is the gravest situation any British prayer'! We may say the Church neur colony has ever had to face, and far exprays for the conversion of the world, ceeds in importance the Transvaal war, and challenge the contradiction of the native rebellions, and Jameson's raid. statement." This conclusion is reacht He does not think that one per cent. of thus: an earnest desire for the thing the cattle will be saved. askt for is an essential element of true prayer; slackness in putting forth -The Oong1'egationali8t, in commentefforts proves tbe absence of a strong ing on the recent order for 1,000,000 desire; and consequently where there is of Spurgeon's sermons, says: .. Except the Sermon on the Mount, no sermons have ever had so wide a circulation, nor, -Within the next two decades it will indeed, can any work of secular litera- be decided whether the negro, by dis- ture compare wJth them in the number carding ante·bellum ideas and methods, of probable readers in a single genera- by putting brains and skill into the tion. Ana the power is not in style, common occupations that lie at his door, which is of the simplest, or thought;. will be able to lift labor out of toil, which is neither deep nor subtle, but in drudgery, and degradation into that adaptation of evangelical truth to the which is beautiful, dignified, glorified.

heart and conscience of plain people." Further, it will be decided within this time whether the negro is to be replaced, UNITED STATES. crushed out as a helpful industrial force by the fast spreading trades unions -In his" Conversion of India," Dr. in connection with thousands of foreign George Smith, of Scotland, says: "The skilled laborers, that even now press foreign politics of the United States of hard and fast upon the heels of the America are foreign missions. Starting negro and seem to press us unto the into national life, free alike from the very death.-Booker T. Wa8hington. ecclesiastical bonds, the feudal institu- tions, and the political interests of -To educate 24,000 Indian children Europe, but possessing the full heritage requires an annual appropriation by of British history, literature, and char- Congress of over $2,000,000. There acter, the Americans were from the are, even then, 14,000 unprovided for.

first prepared to become the chief mes- Some of the schools, such as that at Car- sengers of Christ to the human race. lisle, Pa., and the Haskell Institute, at In 400 years they have, by Christian Lawrence, Kans., have been establisht colonization and home missions, evan- away from the reservations, and the gelized their own continent from the training is chietly industrial. There Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, bringing are 22 of these, scattered at different into the Church the remnant of the Red points, and about 5,000 Indian youth Indian tribes, and giving to Christen- are successfully learning self.support in dom its •richest acquisition' in 65,000,- them. But "the backbone of the Indian 000 of Christian citizens, whom every educational system," according to Com- year increases in number and influence. missioner Browning, is the reservation In the whole development of mankind boarding-school. These number 77, during 6,000 years there has been only and have over 8,000 pupils. .. Their one people and one land ready made, influence," says the commissioner, "in as it were, to be itself free, and to all uplifting the tribal life around them is beside the apostle of liberty in its high- wonderful." There isa third dass, the est form, the freedom which is in Christ day schools, numbering 124, which Jesus." probably come closer home to Indian -A Russian college bas just been life than the two first named. The dedicated at Minneapolis, Minn., by teachers in these schools are expected Bishop Nicholas. This prelate belongs not only to care for the children, but to to the Greek Church, and his bishopric do what they can to civilize the parents includes our Northwest with Alaska by instruction in domestic economy and and the Aleutian Islands. in the art of making attractive homes.

-On the 28th of October, 1646, John -" Mormonism as a religion lives and Eliot preacht at Nonantum, Mass., the will live for a long while to come, first Christian sermon in the Indian Mormonism as an advocate and pro- tongue ever delivered on this continent.

moter of polygamy' is dead. and we This was the beginning of a course of need have no more concern about it." instruction which was continued for -BiBlwp F088. forty years. He translated the Bible and several books to aid in practical York and Philadelphia to supervise the Christian living. At the end of one of organization_ Instead of deacons, these books he placed his motto, clergymen, and bishops, it is to have "Prnyer and pains, through faith in captains, majors, generals, and other Jesus Christ, will do anything." Said officers_ Instead of churches it is to Edward Everett, in an oration, July 4, have posts, companies, regiments, and 1855: "He is called the apostle to the brigades. A House of Evangelists has Indians. .An apostle I Truly I know been opened near the Grand Centr&l not who, since Peter and Paul, better Station in New York City, for the train- deserves that name." Eliot's 250th ing of officers, where "instrumental anniversary was celebrated recently in and vocal music will be taught and Newton, Mass. practical rescue work," with "lectures -The centenary of Mary Lyon's birth in elocution, mannerisms, and how to occurs Feb. 28, 1897. She was born in approach and win sinful persons."

Buckland, Mass., a hill-town in the -rhe New York Society for the western part of Franklin County. Prevention of Cruelty to Children, has There and in Ashfield, an adjoining during twenty-two years received and town, she laid the foundations of her investigated 102,501 complaints, involv- career as a great teacher. The Frank- ing more than 307,503 children; ob- lin County Association of Congrega- taining 36.981 convictions, and rescued tional ministers at a late meeting voted 56,160 children from vice, from sufferto recommend to the ministers and ing, and from destitution. Its recep- churches of the conference to observe tion rooms during the past fifteen years the centenary by a sermon on the fourtll of their establishment have Sheltered, Sunday of February on the life and clothed, and fed 24,932 children, and work of Mary Lyon and the taking of furnisht 233,870 substantial meals. an offering for the building fund of Mt. Day and night, in summer and in win- Holyoke College. ter, its doors are never closed. No child has ever .been turned away with- -The American Bible Society cir- out temporary shelter. Two hundred culates the Scriptures in nearly 100 and fifteen similar societies with the tongues_ Missionaries of every name like object have been organized through- are found among its correspondents and out the United States, and 81 others in co-workers. It had last year its regi- foreign lands.

ment of nearly 450 men engaged at its expense as distributors of the Bible in EUROPE.

foreign lands_ More than one-half of Great Britain.-We are told on good its issues in 1895 went into the hands of authority that the annual contributions Pagan, Mohammedan, or nominally of the Church of England for ber own Christian people outside of the United home work are just ten times the States. Not less than 888,898 of them amount she gives for Christian work were sold in China alone, and- about abroad, and that while we can supply 1 5,500,000 volumes in the various dia- woman worker for each 50 English lects of that empire have been printed women and girls, we can only afford 1 during the last fifty years. for each 100,000 in heathen and Mo- hammedan lands. -The Salvation Army idea has been adopted into the Episcopal Church. -Canon Scott Robertson has com- .An "army" which has existed for a pleted his twenty-fifth annual summary year or more has taken an important of moneys voluntarily contributed in forward step by the appointment of a the British Isles by all sections of Church Army Commission, consisting Christian people to the work of foreign of several Episcopal clergymen of New missions. It shows that for the year 1895 the total sum so contributed thus taking the Bible Society's money amounted to $6,938,325. The channels , for this work. Turning to Japan,it is of contribution selected by the support- interesting to know that the society ers of foreign mission work in 1895 lIells a Gospel there for half a farthing were as follows: Church of England -thus $5.00 buy about 500 copies each Socleties, $2,721,~60; Joint Societies of of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. A Churchmen and Nonconformists, $921,- Church Missionary Society woman has 095; Nonconformist Societies in Eng- interested herself in placing these por- land and Wales, $2,229,235; Scotch tions in the shops of Osaka, a city with and Irish Presbyterian Societies, $1,- 500,000 inhabitants.

002,275; Roman Catholic Societies, -The news has been received of the $64,560. From this total are excluded death of the Rev. Henry Buckenham, all dividends, all interest, all foreign pioneer missionary of the Primitive contributions, and all balances in hand Methodist Church to Mashukulumbweat the beginning of the year. Last year land, north of the Zambesi, South Centhese joint agencies received $1,057,550 j tral Africa. More than seven years ago this year, only $921,095. Mr. 'Buckenham was sent out as super- -In a publication of the English intendent of a party of three, to the Church Missionary Society it is stated Barotse country. Not until between that the sum of $60,000 was raised last two and three years ago did the little year by the .. juvenile boxes" which band receive the needed permission are in such common use in Great Brit- from the king to evangelize the natives, ain for collecting missionary money. and then, altho reinforcements were The same publication reports that there despatched from England, the work have been 988 "sales of work," the was of the most arduous kind. Mr. avails of which have amounted to about Buckenham's health began to suffer, $115,000. and he had arranged to return to Eng- land, but on reaching Kanyungala, fifty -The Rev. W. Major Paull, who has miles below Palapye, he became pros- retired from the service of the British trated and died on July 11.

and Foreign Bible Society, says: "As -During 1896 the Scottish United far as langnage is concerned we are Presbyterian Church sent out 22 new able to put at least a Gospel into the missionaries, including wives, 14 going hands of three-quarters of the world's to Manchuria, 6 for Old Calabar, population. Notwithstanding this, at Africa, and 2 for India. the present time we have translations or revisions of existing translations going -George Muller, of Bristol, has on in more than one hundred lan- past his ninety-second birthday, in guages." full vigor of mind and body. In a -The British and Foreign Bible So- recent speech he said he had received ciety offers £144 a year to such mission- $7,000,000. He has had 9,700 children ary societies as will keep 12 or more under his immediate care, of whom Bible-women at work. Some societies 4,000 have been converted. He has avail themselves fully of this-others sent $1,285,000 to missionaries, and has partially. Some find that £144 enabled distributed 275,000 Bibles and 1,460,000 them to keep more than' 12 women in Testaments.

the field. In 1894 the Church Mission- The Continent.-The oldest Protest- ary Society had 17 women j the Church ant mission is the Swedish mission Zenana, 13 j the London Missionary among the Lapps, begun by Gustavus Society, 11; the Wesleyan, 12; the Vasa during the sixteenth century.

Basel Evangelical Mission, 33. Alto- The Swedes were also the first Protest- gether some 30 missionary societies are ants to begin foreign mission workthat among the American Indians in may not be best to make overits Green- 1636. land Mission to the Danish Lutheran Church. The latter has some 8,800 -The Queen of Sweden has been so Eskimos under their charge, who are interested in reading the life of Robert rather increasing; the Moravians, someand Louisa Stewart that she has sent £6 thing over 1,600, who are decreasing. for a native Bible-woman in China, and hopes to send it annually. This sum -The Italian "Evangelical Yearpays food and clothing and traveling book," in its statistical tables of Proexpenses of one of these Chin!'lse mis- testant churches in Italy-including the sionaries. Waldenaians, the Evangelical Church, the Wesleyan Methodists, the Methodist -Rev. J. H. Barrows, in one of his Episcopal Church, and the Old Cathorecent letters from Europe, says as lics-gives the aggregate number as 150 to German uni versities, " It is the organized congregations, with 138 pasuniversal testimony of men coming tors, 81 evangelists, 25,074 members, hither from our richer Eastern colleges 1,880 catechumens, and 9,692 pupils in that there is more real drunken dissipa- Sunday-schools. The Waldensians have tion in these American institutions than 4,864 pupils in day·schools, a theologiin the German universities." cal seminary and a college at Florence, a Latin school, a high school for girls, -King Albert of Saxony, although a 5 traveling ministers in Italy, 1 pastor Roman Catholic, lately gave $3,000 to in Switzerland, 2 in South Africa, and the building fund of a Lutheran congre- 6 in the United States. The theologi· gation in Guttentag, Saxony; and guar- cal school of the Evangelical Church is anteed an annual subscription of $75 closed for lack of students. towards the support of the pastor. -The Foreign Mission Board of the -The German Protestant missionary Southern Baptist Convention began societies are represented in the German work in Italy in 1870. There are lS possessions of East and West Africa, as Italian preachers connected with their follows: The Leipsic Mission has 2 work. These are stationed in Torre stations on the slope'of the Kilimanjaro, Pellice, San Remo, Cannes (just beyond the Moravians have 4 stations in Kon- the Italian border), Milan, VIlnice, Gedoland (northeast of Lake Nyassa); not noa, Carpi, Florence, Rome. Naples, far from them the Berlin Society No.1 Boscoreale (at the foot of Vesuvius), has 5 stations; the Basel Mission has 4 Portici, Bari, Miglionico, Gravina, and stations in Kamerun; the Berlin Mis- in the island of Sardinia, Cagliari, Iglesion No.3 has 7 stations in East Africa; sias and Cuglieri. A station has lately the Bremen Mission has 2 in Togoland, been opened in Palermo, the chief city and the Rhenish Mission has 18 in of Sicily. Besides these centers, many Southwest Africa. other places are visited. There are. about 700 Baptist church members. -The Industrial Company of the Basel Mission was able last year to con- ASIA. tribute $43,000 to the missionary fund. The last report of this mission shows, Islam.-The Indian Standard gives on the Gold Coast, 13,972 church mem- the following item of ne~s: "At 8. bers, 4,126 scholars, 831 baptisms, 10 public meeting of Mohammedans at. stations, 48 male and 26 female mission- Madras the following resolutions were aries. In Kamerun: 1,807 church mem- carried: That the meeting notes with bers, 1,281 scholars, 298 baptisms, 5 extreme regret and pain the foul and stations, 15 male and 5 female mission- abusive language used and publisht aries. by the press with respect to the Sultan -The Moravian Church is seriously considering the question whether it Qf Turkey, who is recognized as the people estimate that not less than 80,000 head of the Islam Ohurch, in connec. have emigrated, and that of this num- tion with the Armenian question ; that ber one-third will remain in foreign Government is respectfully requested lands, one-third return, and one-third to put a stop to the publication of such die away from home. And of those language in the local papers; and, in who return, many are a curse to their forwarding a copy of these resolutions native land from habits of drunkenness, to the Government of India and the gambling and other vices acquired Secretary of State for India, that the abroad. Some maintain their integ- meeting express its deep sense of obli- rity, and there are noble instances of gation to the British Government, which men who have received a blessing and by its voice and liberal policy has always brought a blessing with them. A large respected the religious feelings of its number are studying in various schools subjects." The Standa'l'd remarks that in the United States, but the majority in the case of the Sultau, truth is more are common peddlers, wandering and damaging than the vilest slander could homeless. A large percentage of the possibly be. The curious and awful church members in Syria are now thing is that a ruler who has organized thousands of miles away from home.

wholesale massacres and protected red- handed murderers should be hailed and -India. The appalling extent of the honored as the Head of a Ohurch of famine in India is now disclosed. It God-the infallible Head forsooth of prevails in nearly every part of the em· the only true Church, the Ohurch of pire. In the Punjab the whole vast Islam. Logically enough they ask the triangle of which Lahore, Simla, and government to muzzJe the press in the Delhi are the apices, is destitute, as interest of the great assassin.-Indian well as some other districts-ss.y one- Witness. half of the province. About the same -There are now 3 railways in Pales- proportion of the Northwest Provinces tine, one from Jaffa to Jerusalem, 54 and Dude is suffering. Of the Central miles long, and 2 others centering at Provinces one-fourth is in distress- Damascus, 1 of these being just com- namely, the Nerbudda Valley and Raipleted, and connecting Damascus with poor. In Upper Bengal distress bids Beyrout. Two other railways are in fair to become serious, especially contemplation, also to center at Damas· around Patna and Bagulpore. All cus. When these are completed, 4 dif- Berar is in want. So is !1adras north ferent railway lines will radiate from of the Kistna. In Bombay trouble is this the oldest city in the world, con- most threatening in the central and necting her with the leading points of southern districts, such as Ahmednug. the East. Thus, as has been well said, gur, Kolapoor, Bejapoor, Khandesh, I< Damascus promises to again become and Belgaum. Upper Burma is in one of the great centers of the world." some danger, Hyderabad, Gwalior, .AB a proof of this, the Jews are said to Bhurtpore, Bundelkund, and, indeed, be buying all the land they can secure most of the native States, are in a bad about this ancient city. way. Some 60,000 persons are now employed on relief works, but 60,000,- -Rev. H. H. Jessup in calling for 000 need relief. The trouble has been special prayer in behalf of Syria, gives caused by dry weather. That made this fact among others: "Tens of the autumn crops a failure, and has thousands of Syrian men and women prevented fall sowing for the spring have emigrated from their native land crops. There is no prospect for relief, to North and South America and Aus- therefore, except from outside, until tralia, in quest of earthly gain. They next fall. At least one-third of the are exposed to great temptations. The empire is thusaffected.-N. Y. Tribu1l8. -In a recent issue the Bombay its body straight." Inserting two Guardian has a picture of the famine fingers into its mouth, she raises it up, children from the Central Provinces, as with no other support. This is .. to they arrived at the M. E. Mission, Maza- keep the roof of its mouth from falling gOD, Bombay. Miss Carroll wrote; in." Its nose is prest and pulled, its .. The groans, the bad odors, the cries head rubbed and molded. Finally of hunger are not there. You may steaming water is brought and poured think they look like boys. Miss Frank- over the child, almost parboiling it, and lin has a boys' school, and when these the bath finisht with the administration children were brought to her she had of some hot spices, "to keep away cold, their hair, which was long and filthy, and soothe the child." Many babies cut off, and put on them boys' clothes do not survive their first bath. The for the journey. We dared not give wonder is that any do. them all they wanted to eat at first, but fed them every three hours. For several -There are now about 1,000 natives days they were not satisfied, and their of India ordained to preach Christ to cries for food were very touching. At their countrymen-Hindu, Parsee, and night they cried with pain; earache, Mohammedan. Fifty years ago there toothache, etc. Some of them had such were only 21. What hath God wrought! sore mouths they could hardly speak. One night my servant called me and -John Wanamaker has undertaken said one girl was vomiting blood, but I the entire cost of a building, $30,000, found that it was from her sore mouth. for the Y. M. C. A. in Madras.' By One girl of nine had a very sore scalp, the liberality of friends in England and and her hair was grey. Another had a America one of the best sites in the city sore head which had to be poulticed had been previously secured; and this for some days. In fact, eleven were so handsome gift will permit the comple· very ill that we put them in hospital. tion of a project that is full of promise Oh, I have seen wretchedly poor people on behalf of the young men in and but never before faced starvation. I around this important center. could not but think that if the sights and sounds were so heartbreaking -Rangoon is the great commercial where food, medicine and care were center of Burma, says a writer in given, what must they be in the place Woman'8 Mi88ionarll Friend, and from which these children came." promises to be the door into Western China. Work has already been begun -This is what Annie H. Downie on the railroad which will take one to writes about child·life in Telugu Land; the very borders of that great empire. •• It is the custom," therefore the mother The city has a population of 200,000, must have neither food nor water for made up of nearly every race on earth; three days, nor must the baby be bathed there is an English-speaking community until then. Quite a ceremony attends of 10,000; the Chinese, Hindus, Mothat first bath. Some elderly relative hammedans, Tamils and Burmans make takes the child, and, stretcbIDg out her up largely the rest. Within the boundfeet, lays it between her ankles. It is aries of this little country 72 lanthen rubbed all over with soap-bark, guages and dialects are spoken. and its mouth, nose, eyes and ears, are filled with a pungent oil, •• to keep out -The American Baptist Mission the cold," and the other women look on Press in Rangoon, Burma, employs composedly while the poor child screams about 75 men, and is perhaps the most and sometimes froths at the mouth. important single agency in the Baptist Then the woman grasping the child by missions in Burma, and the largest misboth feet, swings it back and forth, sion press under the control of the head down, a couple of times, •• to make American Baptist Missionary Union. It was first started in a small way more than 75 years ago. From it have been issued many millions of portions of preaching in English I On another Scriptures. The whole Bible is pub- occasion he meant to order a roast lisht in 4 different languages, the Bur- chicken, and told his cook to go out man, the Sgaw Karen, the Pwo Karen and set fire to the street. and the Shan, and portions of Scrip- ture in about 5 or 6 other of the varied -The Peking Gautte publishes an dialects of Burma. As the Press is imperial edict appointing a director of the only printing house which can the railroad to be built between Peking publish books in all the principal and Hankow. The new road will be languages used in Burma, many school books in general use not only in some 700 miles in length, and it will the mission schools, but in government involve the bridging of 27 rivers. It and other schools, have been issued is said that funds for the construction from it; and, in fact, the school work of this line, to the amount of 30,000,000 of the whole country is largely depend- taels, have been advanced by an Amer- ent upon the work of this single estab- ican syndicate. lishment for its books and other liter- ature. -The China Mission Hand·book, just publisht in Shanghai, gives these -E. P. Dunlap writes thus from the latest figures from the Celestial Siam: A few months ago 2 devoted Empire: missionaries reacht our field from an unexpected source. They were sent by Number of societies reported, 44 the native church of Burma, and by Stations, 159 that church to be supported in their Out-stations, 1,054 work. They are Peguans, a tribe of Foreign misssionarles 1,824 lower Burma, and arc here to labor for Native agents (preachers, 1,4(9) 4,174069 the Peguans of Siam, a people that Number of churches, 55,098 have been sorely neglected-thousands Communicants, 21,858 of them war captives, and the descend- Total pupils under instruction, 148 ants of captives, made G.uring Siam's Medical missionaries (women, 47) 71 wars with Burma. This aged mis- Number of hosl'itals, 18,8Il8 sionary and his wife left a strong church Number of patIents, 111 in Burma and a large family of children Number of dispensaries, 228,162 and grandchildren, and made their w.ay Patients in dispensaries, alone for the joy of proclaiming Christ to their fellow-countrymen in this land. Were the wives of the missionaries A few Sabbaths ago 15 Peguans were baptized through their labors. enumerated, the number of foreigners, China.-Rev. J. F. MMters, a mis- male and female, would probably ex- sionary in China, says the Chinese word for heavenly is "teen," with an aspirate ceed 2,000. on the vowels. The missionary left out the aspirate with the result that the Korea.-A man's name, says a mis- word meant" crazy." After Mr. MM' sionary in Korea, is like a bamboo wil- ters had studied Cantonese a few derness-all the same thing, and yet all months he endeavored to preach a different. He has his boy name, his sermon. He wrote it out carefully, hat name, style name, special name, but made so many blunders in tones, and the good or bad name he leaves at vowel quantities and aspirates that some death. . of the Chinese remarked how much the English language resembled the Chi- -Mrs. M. F. Scranton writes of the nese. They supposed that he had been dress of the Korean boys and girls: "The boys, when drest up, have on long pink or red coats and white loose trousers, fastened about the ankle with a band of a bright·colored cloth or ribbon. They wear white wadded socks and wooden shoes. Their long black hair is parted in the middle and hangs in a braid down their backs. and is tied with a black ribbon. The girls generally wear red cotton skirts, with short jackets either green or yellow in color. Their hair is combed like the boys', only they wear a plum·colored ribbon instead of a black ODe,"

The Missionary Review of the World — May 1894

KINDNESS OF "THR CU"GRCH AT HOllE AND ABROAD."

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XVII. No. 5.-0ld &rieB.–MAY.–VOL. VII.' No. 5.-New SerIu.

THE TRUE CHARM AND POWER OF MISSIONS.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEl!'.

That which constitutes the value 'and virtue of incense is an invisible, impalpable, and subtle principle, called perfume or odor. A similar charm, supposed to invest acceptable offerings, gave them the name of "sweet savor offerings," and caused such expressions as the "savor of a sweet smell, a sacrifice acceptable, well pleasing to God," to be applied to unselfish service.

Comparison of many passages of Scripture will show that the essence of this acceptable savor is found in unselfishness, self-oblivion, or self loss. The savor of selfishness is offensive to God; and just as certain pungent, aromatic odors were supposed to overcome or annul the offensive smell of burning victims, the odor of a spirit that renounces all self-gain in an absorbing passion for His glory is represented as neutralizing what is distasteful to God, and so becomes the secret of all acceptable, sweet savor offerings.

Here lies, perhaps, the grandest of all arguments for missions-that they both demand and develop the highest self-oblivion. It is a peculiar mark of the incapacity of a worldly mind to appreciate spiritual truth and motive, that the very objections raised to missions, that commercially and selfishly they" do not pay," are in God's eyes the reasons for them. They make no appeal to the carnal, and hence evoke the nobler and more godlike principles within us.

The hope which inspires missionary effort is not the hope of seeing adequate results, such as in the material harvest of human enterprise justifies the sowing; God sometimes grants abundant returns, but not always, nor to the actual individual who has put forth the greatest measure of effort. The supreme hope of the true missionary is that he may witness for Christ to the unsaved so faithfully and fully that his Master at His coming may approve him with His own '~ Well done."

The hope thus set before us is so much above the sphere of time and

THE TRUE CHARM AND POWER OF MISSIONS

sense that it weans us from the world. It tends to make disciples unselfish and spiritual; to loosen the tie by which carnal objects are held, and make all else seem small in comparison with things to come. How can he who consistently studies for his Lord's approval lay up treasure here or plan for an easy life of selfishness? While preparing his soft nest the midnight cry may be heard. If the end of all things is at hand, what have we to do with treasures or pleasures, possessions or pursuits, which Christ's coming could interrupt, condemn, or bring to naught 1 If, step by step, human enterprise, worldly civilization, scholarly cultUl'e, or even churchly progress, can bring on the latter-day glory, we may have a pretext for building as though all we build were to last at least a thousand years ; but if all these things are to be dissolved and our best work brought speedily to the fiery ordeal, if only the gracious fruits of the spirit in our walking and working with God are to survive those trial fires, if all superficial success is then to appear as failure, let us spend our force and faculty upon what cannot be turned to ashes. And because, when this aim to be f.ound approved of the Lord at His coming really dominates the soul, we become uncarnaJ, unworldly, unselfish, it proves and approves itself as an aim inspired of God.

Here, then, is another vital link between spiritual life and the work of soul-saving. No form of service demands, for thorough doing, m'ore unworldly, unselfish devotion than missions. Much so-called "Christian work" is leavened with self-love, and may be prosecuted in the energy of the flesh, and perhaps its real inoontive may be found in the very worldly hope of rich returns and prompt payments in temporal advantage. The railway magnate may give large sums to build schools and churches in new settlements along the lines, and do it on commercial principles; for the church and school form a nucleus for population, and population means travel and transportation, and so revenue to the railway and larger dividends to stockholders. Much that we call "benevolence" is to God's eyes the cloak hiding the shrewd, calculating Shylock who has an eye to business.

The fact is itself an argument and an appeal that, so soon as the Lord's coming ceased to be felt to be imminent, and was projected indefinitely into the distance, the remarkable evangelism of primitive days which fed on this truth, declined and decayed, and has never been revived. It is but the few who flame with zeal for missions; the great body of professed disciples treat the work with apathetic indifference, or contend that it " does not pay!"

Cut to the core of this apathy, and you find simple selfishness. This carrying the Gospel to those in the far-off regions beyond is a work which in its very nature forbids us to expect any returns. These distant, destitute souls cannot recompense us ; we must wait for our recompense at the resurrection of the just, and at no point this side! The most frantic appeals for the perishing millions along the Congo, beneath the shadows of the Himalayas, or in the valleys of Korea, will be unheard and unheeded by those whose hearts are so electro-plated with greed that they have the ring of metal, and answer only to the touch of money. Of course missions do not pay, if "pay" means compensation to avarice, appetite, ambition, or any form of temporal self-interest and self-emolument. Missions are not a mint to coin sovereigns. Missions at home no doubt" pay." To evangelize London's millions applies healing salve to festering ulcers upon the body politic; to raise the condition of any great city guards the safety of our homes, life, liberty, property, temporal peace and prosperity, and pulls up anarchy by the roots. To evangelize the most remote districts of America's" great West" likewise" pays;" the returns are sure, though the harvest may take longer to ripen. Men who care nothing for the cross promote facilities for normal growth and healthy development in the remotest members because it helps the commonwealth; and it needs little thought to see that a thorn in the farthest extremities of the body inflicts such a pang on the whole body that the whole body stoops and bends, bringing every other member into service to pluck it out. And, therefore, city missions and all home work within our own borders appeal, more or less, to commercial enterprise and selfish instincts.

But mark the difference! A plea for South Sea cannibals or African Hottentots; for the half-idiotic Cretins of the Alps or half-brutal Maoris of New Zealand; for the stupid Esquimaux, or the stupefied opium smokers of China; for the chattering human baboons of Patagonia or the aboriginal barbarians of Australia; for the far:off Coreans or the exclusive Lama, worshippers of Thibet-an appeal for money and men to help uplift and save these needy souls has no hold or grip on selfish and unsanctified human nature. To give money for such a purpose is putting it into a bag with holes, never to see it again or any good from it. So, at least, say worldly-minded disciples.

We join no issue here. Missions to the heathen seldom do show adequate results in one generation. It is doubtful whether God means they shall. He puts before us this work as the most unselfish in which we can engage, and nearest in motive and spirit to that which brought our Redeemer to this earth. The spirit of missions is the Spirit of Christ because its essence is unselfishness; it gives to those from whom we cannot hope to receive, and bids to the feast those who cannot bid us again. Whoever by prevailing prayers, consecrated gifts, or personal work sets up the banner of the cross upon Satan's citadel, amid Brahmans and Bu:ddhists, Confucianists and" confusionists," Mohammedans and Jews, Parsees and Papists, fetish-worshippers and devil-worshippers, must, first of all, have the mind of Christ far enough to be emptied of self. He must humble himself and be obedient unto death; the carnal must die if the spiritual is to live,; the miser expires when the missionary is born; he who would save others, himself he cannot save.

It is utterly vain to try to prove to a selfish soul that it pays to give money, children, one's self, to bear the good news to the superstitious, degraded, half-imbecile pagan. Dr. Thomas Laurie's five hundred pages may. blaze with tributes to what missions have done for science-for geography, geology, meteorology, archreology, philology, ethnography; for natural, social, medical, and political science; for literature and culture, mechanic -arts and fine arts, history and poetry, commerce and common schools; nevertheless the more light you pour upon the selfish eye the more it contracts j and the carnal mind does not see that missions to the heathen are the most economical and practical investment for gold or lifeblood. To those who look from no loftier level than this world affords, it is worse than waste for heroic men and seraphic women to sacrifice themselves in such fashion, daring climate, disease, want, and even human brutes, to do their worst. Though a sweet savor of spikenard thus spreads amid the rank and rotten growths of paganism, yet the fair flask of costly alabaster is broken. Henry Martyn was a mistaken martyr. William Carey would better have stayed in Britain. Adoniram Jndson not only threw away in Burma his own precious life, but withdrew from civilization to a premature death three of the noblest women ever nurtured in refined society. Think of Harriet Newell dying on the Isle of France at twentyone, and Mrs. Grant in Persia at twenty-five j of John Williams beaten to death and eaten by Erromangan cannibals; of bishops Patteson and Hannington brutally assassinated; of Samuel J. Mills expiring on the sea in the service of Africa at thirty-five, and Nott broken like a reed in the first year of acclimation; of Levi Parsons' death at Alexandria, within two years, and Pliny Fisk wasting in Syria his splendid scholarship and wealth of languages, and, in two years more, following Parsons; of the young and brilliant astronomer Stoddard star-gazing in Persia, when he might have been the rival of La Place and Le Verrier r What if Morrison did give the Bible to China and Hepburn, t<1 Japan; if Livingstone did explore Africa, and Duff create high schools in India; if Peter Parker did push medical missions into China, and Clough gather the largest church in the world at Ongole ; if Eliza Agnew did become the mother of a thousand daughters at Oodooville, and Fidelia Fiske, at Ooroomiah; if Hogg and Lansing did make the Nile Valley bloom with plants of righteousness, and Cyrus Wheeler dot the Euphrates' banks with self-supporting churches; if William Duncan did bujld a Metlakahtla out of red Indians and Mason and Boardman organize the wild Karens into five hundred self.supporting parishes; if Mackay did celebrate his twelfth anniversary at Formosa with his twelve hundred converts, and Paton found Aniwa in barbarism, and in three years and a half left it a Christian island; what if the missionaries themselves, after a long period of trial, both of their powers and patience, cannot be drawn by any bait or driven by any terror from the work they love r To the worldly disciple the mission field is simply a necropolis, one vast sepulchre of blighted lives and buried hopes. The dust of nearly a thousand missionary martyn! enriches the soil of India alone. Hundreds have died on Africa's pestilential coast in process of acclimation. In the South Seas hundreds of saintly souls have given their bodies to be burned in cannibal ovens. " To what purpose is this waste 1"

Vainly does the selfishness that clutches the bag of temporal advantage wait for an answer. John may read the mystery ~here Judas cannot. The disciple who is not too far below the level of his Master finds enough explanation in his Master's example of uncompensated love and sacrifice. He remembers that it was One who at thirty-three laid down His life a sacrifice, who said, "Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature." These are what the Iron Duke called our" marching orders" j and if we fall in the unequal contest, we may at least have written above us a tribute like the famous inscription by which Simonides honored the Spartans who fell at Thermopylre : "Go, stranger, and declare to the Lacedremonians that we died here in obedience to their divine laws."

Because the blessed hope of our Lord's return has so refining an influence on character it is very mould and matrix of missions. Its whole tendency is to make us unselfish, to relax our grasp upon material treasures and carnal pleasures j to fashion us " not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life." It makes all time seem short and the whole' world seem small j' dwarfs the present age. into insignificance and lifts the peaks of the age to come into loftier ~ltitudes, on a nearer horizon, in a clearer view. It so magnifies the approval of the coming Lord as to make present compensation for .service and sacrifice appear trifling.

In the seven Epistles to the Churches, which open the Apocalypse, our Lord uses His advent as a perpetual admonition and inspiration. The Ephesians could well bear, have patience and not faint j the Smyrnese endure the ten days of tribulation j the Pergamoans hold fast His name and not deny the faith j the Thyatirans resist Jezebel's seductions j the Sardians keep up their watch and keep their garments white j the Philadelphians keep the word of His patience, and the Laodiceans, from lukewarmness wax ardent and fervent, for the Lord's coming was always at hand, when all trials would cease and all triumphs be complete.

Mr. Moody well says, "When this truth really takes hold of a man the world loses its grip on him. Gas stocks and water stocks, and stocks in banks and railroads are of very much less consequence to him now. His heart is free when he looks for the blessed appearing and kingdom of the Lord." Our brother hits the nail on the head with the blows of his simple Saxon hammer. Worldwide missions meet in worldly minds two fatal objections: the world is too wide and self is too narrow. The cares of this world, the deceitfulness, of riches, the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes and the pride of life, choke all growth in the grace of selfoblivion. Work is waste unless it pays in current coin. Charity is mistaken sentiment unless it "begins at home" and stays there. Fields

JAINISM

near by sown with corn and cotton yield better, surer, quicker crops than fields far off, where Gospel seed brings such slow, slim, uncertain har· vests. Marble mansions on the stately avenues of a metropolis are better investments than mission churches, schools, and hospitals, that are chronic beggars, always in a strait betwixt two-whether to give up the ghost themselves or make others give them more money. Strange indeed that even selfish eyes cannot see that it is a living, growing boy that wears out his trousers and outgrows his jacket, and that it is a prosperous work which needs more room and more help! Strange indeed that we have not learned nature's own lesson that it is the most precious seed that takes the best soil, the most costly culture, and the longest season to bring to harvest.

JAINISM.

BY REV. JOHN ROBSON, D.D.

The seventh century before the Christian era seems to have been one of religious ferment, development, and change in India. .The Aryas, who had entered the land from the northwest, had established themselves as the dominant race, and looked down on the original inhabitants as socially and religiously inferior. The nature worship, which they had originally held in common with their kinsmen of Greece and Rome, and w-hich, in the worship of Varuna, * had attained the highest theological and ethical conception attained by any natural religion, had become miserably debased. A system of ritualism and magic had killed out the simple worship that had been paid of old. Those who guided it-the Brahmans or praying ones-had usurped the rights of worship which had originally belonged to all, claimed to be themselves gods, and therefore a race by themselves superior to all other men. This claim they had strengthened by giving religious sanction to divisions of classes inferior to them. Next to them came the Kshatriyas, the royal or warrior caste ; after them the Vaisyas, the mercantile and agricultural caste. These were the twice-born or superior castes, while underneath them the once-born Sudras wereslumped together as a fourth caste. Thus society had come to be divided into four castes, and observance of caste law had been elevated above observance of the moral law.

While this priestly and social tyranny was being developed, philosophic thought was being developed also, and it was seeking to explain the origin and nature of the universe and the condition and destiny of man. The tendency of thought was pantheistic, though it had not assumed so decided a bent as in modern Hinduism. The doctrine of transmigration of souls had established itself as the best solution of the inequalities of human life.

* God of heaven (ovp"….). Karma, or the power in the acts of one birth to determine the condition of future births, was coming to be looked on as the supreme power in life; and deliverance from these repeated births was coming to be looked on as the great aim of human effort. How to attain this was thc problem that was exercising the religious thought of the time. The Brahmans taught that it was to be attained by sacrifice, and by worshipping them and the gods ; but others taught that it was to be attained by right life, anti specially by renouncing thc world and living lives of thc severest absti. nence and self-denial.

Among those who helpcd to give practical definiteness to tllis teaching was Piirswaniith, king of Aswasena. According to tradition, he had lived about two hundred years before the time of which we are writing. He gave up his kingdom, lived a hermit life in the desert or in mountain caves, and took the name of Jina, or conquerer-i.e., conqueror of worldly lusts and ambitions. Large numbers followed him, and were hence called * J ainas or J ains. Much is not known of his teaching. It was from Mahavlra, who lived two hundred years later, in the seventh century B.C., that the religion took its definite form. He was of the same royal house as Parswaniith, and became a follower of his; but in one respect he went beyond his master. Parswanath had carried his asceticism so far as to have no covering but a piece of white cloth; Mahavira carried his to the point of dispensing with all covering whatever. He did not, however, carry all his coreligionists with him in this new departure. Hence two sects sprang up among them, the Swetambaras, or "clothed in white,"

and the Digambaras, or " clothed in space. "t In the form which Jainism finally assumed these two are considered the last of a series of twenty-four saints, or Jinas, who have at various times appeared on earth. The name usually given to them is Tirthankara. With the exception of the two last they seem to be mythical, though in the myths regarding the first of them, Rikhal Deva, there seem some traces of historical truth.

We shall understand the teaching of Jainism better if we compare it with that of Buddhism, which arose about the same time. According to the dates now generally received, Gautama, from whom Buddhism sprang, was a younger contemporary of Mahavrra. The Jains claim that he reo ceived his teaching from their sage, but of that there is no evidence. It is much more likely that they both worked independently on the thoughts that were then exercising men's minds. What they have in common is the ideas of the age and the instincts of human commience. In working these out they are wide as the poles asunder. At the same time it is not • In Sanskrit the modification of the original vowel in a holy being's name by "a" indicates a follower or worshipper. Thus we have l'ai.hnava, a worshipper of Vishna,. Saiva, a worshipper of Siva,. Bauddha, a follower of Buddha: and Jaina, a follower of Jina.

t This theoretical asceticism is not now, as far as I have been able to observe, carried ont by even the religio1}S men of the sect. impossible that Buddha may have reeeived an impulse from the older Jainism that had come from Parswanath. According to tradition, the incident that finally decided his eourse of action was the sight of an ascetic who had conquered the desires of the world and lived in holy meditation.

It is interesting to notice that all these reformers were of the royal, not of the Brahmanieal caste. It seems as though the old warlike spirit were ehafing at the dominance which the latter had attained in religion, and were determined to break its yoke. It is to be noticed that the hatred of the Brahmans is much more strongly and spitefully expressed in the early Jain than in the early Buddhist books, and this seems another indication of an earlier origin. * To institute a full comparison between the two sys&ms would swell this paper beyond all reasonable dimensions. We shall, therefore, confine ourselvelil to a few leading points. Both systems are atheistic in the sense of not admitting any deity above the general system of the universe. Buddhism in its first teaching carried this principle consistently out by making no provision for worship, while J ainism, as we shall see, made such a provision in its very inception.

The final goal of man Buddhism teaches to be annihilation j J ainism, a state of stable ineffable bliss. The Buddhist conception of Nirvana was not originally either annihilation or a state of absorption into the soul of the universe, but a state of deliverance from all desires leading to extinction of being. It has latterly come to mean rather a final state of existence, free from all disturbing influence and free from the conception of some of the earlier Jain books.

It is in the teaching with regard to the attainment of this end, however, that the similarities and divergences of the two systems are most marked. Both teach that it is to be obtained through the observance of the moral code, and this code is given in a negative and positive form.

The negative code of the two systems present little difference. J ainism forbids, first, killing j second, falsehood j third, stealing j fourth, adultery j fifth, worldly-mindedness.

Buddhism forbids, first, killing j second, stealing j third, adultery j fourth, falsehood j fifth, the use of strong drink.

It will be observed that the only important difference is in the fifth command. J ainism seems to take in the Rweep of the tenth command of the Mosaic decalogue j Buddhism seems to have the limit of a religious order rather than of a religion. But we must remember that this part of Buddha's law was only for the laity. It was a step to the higher law, designed specially for those who renounced the world and entered the priesth(»d-as all could who wished-through which alone Nirvana was to be attained.

* so in Europe the :61'st symptom 'of the reform movement was the bitter attacks on the Roman Catholic priests. On the positive side- Jainism enjoins, first, mercy to all animated beings j second, almsgiving; third, venerating the sages (tirthankaras) while living, and wor. shipping their images when dead; fourth, confession of faults j fifth, religious fasting. Buddhism enjoins, first, charity; second, purity; third, patience j fourth, courage j fifth, contemplation j sixth, science. On this side it will at once be seen what a great moral superiority belongs to Buddhism. The first of its commands includes the two first of the Jain table. On all the rest Jainism is silent, and their place is taken by certain rules for religious practices. These last have practically found a place in later Bllddhism, but it has a far broader ethical basis than Jainism, and is calculated to build up a far finer moral character. Having a moral basis, and throwing the celibate open to all ey'ually, Buddhism has thus emancipated itself from caste and local restriction and attained the elements of universality. Jainism, on the other hand, by making the reverencing and worshipping of the tirthankaras a term of its moral law, has limited itself to a narrow sect. It teaches, in fact~ that only those saints and their worshippers who happened to be on earih at the time of their final incarnation have entered the beatific state. The Kalpa Sutra, in giving the narrative of the various tirthankaras, is careful to state the number that entered hliss along with each by virtue of his merits. Thus, according to Jainism, the only hope for final salvation is being again on earth when the next tirthankara shall appear, and worshipping him so as to share his beatitude. It is thUs not surprising that, while .r Buddhism has come to be a world religion, ainism has continued to be one of the narrowest sects of India. But it is this very narrowness which has enabled it to maintain itself in India, while Buddhism has been expelled from that land. Hinduism found in the latter a rival which could not exist alongside of it, which must either expel it or be expelled. Therefore, when thoroughly aroused, it expelled it from the" land of the Aryas." It found Jainism a sect which could exist alongside of it or within it without causing it much danger, and so had no difficulty in tolerating it. Thus it is that Jainism is now the only survival of what we may call the Buddhism movement once so powerful in India, and by its environment it has come to be little more than the name of a caste of Hindus. It is confined, in fact, to some of the Vaisyu, or mercantile castes-Seths, or bankers and wholesale merchants, and Baniyas, or shopkeepers-who represent more than any other the religious vis inertia! of India.

The Jains at present number a little over one million four hundred thousand. They are found chiefly in Rajputana, Guzerat, and Western India. They are mostly enterprising men of business, and a great part of the wealth of the commnnity is in their hands. In some of the native States they have obtained considerable political power through their wealth. In Udaipur, the oldest and most honorable of the Hindu States, the office of prime minister is hereditary in one of their families. Generally under English rule they have a security and prosperity greater than they ever enjoyed before. The English Government tends to protect commerce and to enforce bargains and sales. The mercantile community take advantage of this, drive hard bargains with the agriculturists, an9- so are getting a great part of the land under their power. The English rule is therefore popular with them, but by the Rajputs-the warrior caste, the modern Kshatriyas-and others it is sneered at as a" baniya-raj," a shopkeeper's rule.

If we turn' to the development of religion among them, we see all the corruptions which human nature would naturally bring into Ruch a system as I have sketched above. They adhere strictly to certain minor moralities and neglect the weightier matters of the law. The solitary moral precept in their positive code illustrates the whole spirit of their religion, and, in fact, gives it its distinctive, outward character among the various religions of India. It enjoins mercy to all animated beings. Animated beings include insects as well as men j and in the eye of a Jain the life of a flea is as sacred as the life of a man, and its destruction as great a sin. Some of their sophistical devices to get quit of vermin are rather amusing, but hardly bear repetition. One great act of religious merit is to feed ants and such like. A single handful of rice wiII thus supply the daily wants of hundreds of lives, whereas if given to a man it would not supply a single meal for a single life. Then mercy is restricted to not taking life by violence j it does not require avoiding giving it pain. A Jain has no scruple in mercilessly overloading his bullock 01' his horse and urging it with goad or whip till it falls down from fatigue. When it is too old to be serviceable it is a sin, against the law of mercy, to put it out of pain by shooting it, but it is no want of mercy to withhold its food till it dies, when the owner will weep over its fate. Mercy, too, does not forbid leaving a fellow-being to perish if you do him no positive injury. Almsgiving is, of course, commanded, but that means giving to religious mendicants or devotees. That is an act of religious merit, but to give to a starving, low-caste man is a stupid waste of substance.

With regard to truthfulness, the Jains are much the same as the average Hindu. Lying is considered an essential for the trader, and he will bring any amount of lying to the striking of a bargain j* but when it is struck he wiII loyally adhere to it, and will not falsify his ledger. Their ideas of chastity are also those of the Hindus j but it says a great deal for their regard for women that they are the only caste in Rajputana in which the females are in excess of the males. t • When the English officer in charge of the native state of A1wur during the minority of the late ruler was carrying out some improvements, he directed a row of pipal trees to be planted in a new bazar. Now the pipal tree is considered an abode of the gods, and no Hindu dare tellHes under its shade. At once all the baniyas in the bazar rOBe in rebellion and insisted on the pipal trees bein!( taken away. " How can we trade, " they said, " if we are not allowed to lie 1"

t Among the Hindns and Mohammedans the males were about 12 per cent in excess of the females at last census. Among the Jains the females were 2kl per cent in excess of the males. The need for worship among the Jains finds satisfaction chiefly in the worship of the tirthankaras or of their religious guides. Pilgrimages to the shrines of the former are one of the principal religious acts. This would seem, indeed, to be the foundation of their systcm. Tirthankara means "author of a firth," or place of pilgrimage. It is true the J ains say that their tirth is a moral tirth. None the less are the shrines sacred to the various tirthankaras visited by numbers of pilgrims. That especially of Rikhab Dev, the first of the tirthankaras, in the midst of the wild hill country of the Bhils to the south of Udaipur, draws annually thousands of pilgrims from all parts of India.

There are two classes of priests among the Jains, the Dhundhias and the Jatis. The former, who include females as well as males, are wandering ascetics. They have not much learning; they maintain their sanctity by their great care not to destroy insect life. They have always a cloth over their mouth, lest any insect may be drawn in by the inhaling of the breath. They carry a broom to sweep the ground before they sit down, lest they should crush any animal. As may be supposed, their company is more sought by insects than by men, but they are considered very holy.

The Jatis are somewhat superior to these. They have each their temple and parish, and must be instructed in the Jain holy books. They are celibates, and maintain their order by adoption. They adopt sons from all castes, mostly from Rajputs and Brahmans. I have not met any that were originally J ains. They are supposed to carry out in their own persons the requirements of Jainism, while the laity worship them and bring them gifts, that they may benefit from their merit. The first native of India that I was privileged to receive into the Christian Church belonged to this class. He was originally a Rajput, had been sold by his parents to a Jati in a time of famine, had been educated by him as a disciple, and at his death inherited his money and the diocese in which he was the spiritual head. He had' been trained up to all the tricks of the priesthood, and gave me an insight into some of them, It is one of the rules of Jati life to drink only water that has been boiled, so as to avoid destroying insect life; but they may not boil it themselves or order it to be boiled, as that would be committing the same sin. So when he went to one of his villages he went to the first Jain house, and asked if they had any boiled water. If they had not, he went on to the others; and if he failed to get it anywhere, he came back to the first house. They would by that time have it boiled and cooled and ready for drinking. He had not told them to boil it, but they understood quite well what was expected. They, of course, incurred the sin of destroying the life in the water, but that did not matter for them, as they were laity. Their priest was preserved from sin, and they benefited from his merit.

Certain fasts are enjoined on the Jains, but these, too, are observed by proxy, the Jati fasting while his flock worship him and bring him gifts.

MALAYStA

The fast is observed in public, the Jati sitting on an elevated daiS in presence of his worshippers, so that there may be no doubt as to the reality of the fast, and giving additional potency to the function by reading aloud the sacred books. But a cloth must be over the mouth to prevent insects entering, and this cloth can be conveniently arranged to hang down over the knees while sitting. Under it a good dish of provisions can be concealed, which may be slipped into the mouth without the worshipper's notice. My informant told me that such a fast had been the occasion of a bitter quarrel with a brother J ati. They had agreed that they would each take a certain amount of confectionery during the fast. He found the amount agreed on rather too little, and was faint at the end; when he discovered that his companion had taken double the quantity, and came through the fast quite fresh. This he considered a breach of faith, which made him break with him altogether.

In the midst of all this his conscience was working. He found nothing in the Jain faith to satisfy his religious craving; he felt that the whole system of the priesthood was one of fraud and a hypocrisy. Often when the multitude was worshipping him he felt so wretched that he wished he were a dog, and was sometimes tempted to commit suicide. He sought a satisfaction for his cravings in one of the secret sects of Hinduism, but its moral character disgusted him. He came to hear of Jesus Christ, found in Him all that he wanted, and ended his days a zealous teacher of His faith.

He has had few followers as yet either from among the priesthood or the laity. Christian missions have hitherto made little impression on the J ains; but the moral and religious needs of human nature exist within them, and if Jesus Christ be faithfully preached to them, they will come at last to recognize Him as the only one who can satisfy them, the Holy One who can give salvation to all who believe in Him in every age.

MALAYSIA.

BY REV. W. F. OLDHAM, PITTSBURG, PA.

To the southeast of Asia, stretching from Siam to Australia and from the Indian Ocean to New Guinea, is a vast archipelago, presenting a most inviting study to the geographer and ethnologist and of increasing interest to the Christian missionary. Here are found such considerable islands as Sumatra, Java, Celebes, Gilolo, and continental Borneo.

Through this archipelago runs a line of fire. Up through Sumatra, running the length of the island, throngh Java, Borneo, the Celebes, the Philippines, and then on east through New Guinea and north through Japan. Along this line is a spine of volcanic peaks rising to great heights and liable at any time to active eruptions. On both sides of tuis line of fire the land is wonderfully productive, and large crops are raised of such rich tropical products as pepper, nutmegs, sugar, coffee, tobacco, rice, gutta-percha, etc.

As a whole, the islands are exceedingly fertile and beautiful with a gorgeous beauty unknown outside the mid-tropics. The waters amid which they sit are mostly shallow, and the deep-green tints of the shallow ocean, the perennial verdure of the islands, the opaline tints on the lofty mountain-tops, and the glowing azure of the ofttimes cloudless sky present to the eye of the admiring traveller such a scheme of color as the earth can scarcely duplicate.

On these islands lives an estimated population of thirty-six millions of people. These are for the most part of two races, the Malay and the Papuan. The former, an Indo-Chinese, differentiated from the parent stock by centuries of residence in their island homes. In some respects inferior to their continental progenitors, in others they are superior. In the main truthful, brave, kind to their families, capable of friendship, though subject to terrific gusts of passion, and, when aroused, unreasonable and obstinate, the Malay race, in all its subdivisions, ought certainly attract more general attention from the Christian churches of England and America. A wave of Islamic conquest has swept over these islands during many centuries, and the large bulk of the Malay races own fealty to the Arabian prophet. The chief propagators of Islam have been the Arab traders, who, by marrying with the Malay chiefs' daughtexs and by superior commercial sagacity, obtain ascendancy in Malay communities. The Dutch officials, too, who rule the more populous islands of Malaysia, have too often been the friends and helpers of the Moslem propaganda. As it was in British India years ago, so it has been till recently in the Dutch East Indies. Godless men in the military and civil employ of the Government, disliking the Christian missionary's standard of morals, and preferring the looseness of Mohammedanism, have covertly, if not openly, thrown their influence on the side of the false prophet. As yet, however, of large sections of the Malay peoples it may be said they are but veneered with Mohammedanism. The old nature worship is yet strong with them; and I have seen in parts of Java, nominally Moslem women carrying offerings of flowers just as their heathen ancestors did. There has, however, of late years been a yery large increase in the number of Malay pilgrims to Mecca. The steamboat companies advertise widely, and the honor put upon the returned pilgrim or " Hadji" is such as to induce thousands to brave the perils and discomforts of the journey. The effect of this pilgrimage is, in the main, to deepen Moslem fervor. The pilgrims have suffered for their faith, and it becomes of larger worth. Their devotion brings them great honor in their own community, which is further reason why they should be devout. The Dutch Government begins to perceive that the deepening hold of Mohammedanis~ is likely to breed mischief. Whatever else the "Hadji" mayor may not learn on his pilgrimage, he does learn to hate the "Kafir," the unbelieving dog of a Christian. In the recent past a more active interest has been shown by Government officials at large in ihe efforts of the Christian mis:;:ionaries, while some of them, earnest, godly men themselves, are of great assistance to the Christian cause. The other race found in the archipelago is the "Papuan," from the Malay " papuwah-frizzled," referring to their" mop heads. " These are ocean negritoes, and differ markedly from the Malay in physical and mental characteristics. Physically the Papuan is not equal in prowess to the Malay, who has invariably driven him from the coast and the rivet banks to the interior high lands. Yet the Papuan is taller and more comely, and will ultimately probably leave the Malay behind, for he has more vital energy. Papuan slaves are often men of ability, and are pro. moted to high office. They have greater feeling for art than the Malays, and decorate their canoes, their houses, pots and pans, etc., with elaborate carvings in admirable taste. They have, unfortunately, a decided taste for human flesh j but from this they are being rapidly reclaimed, and they have the great excellence of being almost incapable of untruthfulness. Among these native peoples scattered all through the islands, and destined ultimately to greatly influence the archipelago, are thousands of Chinese. As a miner, as a cultivator, above all, as a petty tradesman, the almond-eyed stranger appears everywhere, and wherever he comes he easily secures a footing, and because of his superior industry and intelligence forges to the front. Any plan of evangelization of these islands which overlooks the Chinaman will be at fault. Law-abiding, orderloving, intelligent, the Chinese settlements throughout the archipelago should be seized as outposts in any wide scheme of Christian conquest.

The Dutch Government politically controls by far the largest part of the archipelago j and Dutch missions are, as we would expect, the most numerous and widely spread among the islands. The Church in Holland, however, has never risen to the height of the magnificent opportunity that God has laid at her doors. Indeed, God-given opportunities always far outrun the readiness of the Christian Church to use them j and the Dutch have been quite as responsive to the needs of the Indies as the British have been to those of the greater India they govern. The principal societies at work are: 1. The Netherlands Missionary Society, which began early in the century through its representatives Messrs. Kam, Buckner, and Supper. Kam, who first settled in Amboyna, was a notable man, and after valuable and heroic service he died in 1833. This society's usefulness lIas been much crippled by its defection from the evangelical faith. Rationalism, however it may commend itself to some of the scholars of the Church in Christian lands, never fails to throttle earnest mission enterprise. Happily a better state of things begins to appear j and men who are not Rcoffers at the "blood-theology" of evangelical Christians are putting new vigor into the society's missions. They number eighteen missionaries, with ten times as many native helpers, and twenty thousand converts. Next in numbers and importance among Dutch missions is : 2. The Dutch Reformed Missionary Society, which now numbers some six thousand converts. The notable thing about this mission is that it has gained its great conquests in the province of Djokjakarta, which was closed against missionaries. An elect lady, Mrs. Phillips, the wife of an official, converted, I was told, by reading an extract from one of Mr. Moody's addresses, threw herself into personal work for Christ among the natives around her j God blessed her testimony, and the result has been a great awakening and ingathering. Some of the dear brethren scarcely enjoy this attestation of the Holy Spirit to woman's effectiveness as a preacher j nevertheless, the Church in this unofficially evangelized province is the green spot in all Java.

3. The Dutch Missionary Society, with seven missionaries and some native helpers, is faithfully working among the Soudanese. Add to these several smaller societies. such as the Ermolo Missionary Society, the Java Comite, etc., and you have the entire force of Dutch missions at work in Malaysia. The show~ng is not reassuring. Vast populations are practically unreached. The activity of the Christian Church is far behind the Moslem propaganda, and Mohammedanism is fastening itself more deeply every year upon the people. The Dutch churches are doing what they can, but infected in part by rationalism, the wave of missionary enthusiasm does not rise very high j and though the Government in these later years is more sympathetic and helpful, there is loud and urgent call for other Christian bodies to go to the help of our Dutch brethren against Islam and nature worship in these populous islands.

Answering in part to this call, there are at work in the Netherlands Indies: l. The Rhenish Missionary Society, of Germany, with missionaries in Borneo (South), Sumatra, and Nias. The missions in the latter two islands are yery successful. Especially among the Battaks, old-time can· nibals, docs the Vord of God prevail.

2. The British Foreign and Bible Society. No words of mine can too highly praise the yigor and thoroughness with which this society, under the efficient direction of Mr. John Haffenden, is sowing these islands with God's Vord. Great revivals will surely come in the future, judging from the eagerness of the people to buy" gospels" and" portions" which, published in cheap and very portable form, tell in their own tongues to the various peoples of the archipelago the "wonderful things of God." The entire archipelago is traversed by these indefatigable colporteurs. Even into the Philippine Islands one of them penetrated, only to be driven away by the intolerant and unspeakably corrupt and evil liviI1g Spaniard Romish priests.

In North Borneo is Sarawak, the romantic kingdom of Rajah Brooke. Here is a splendid mission of the English Episcopal Church, led by the scholarly Bishop Hose. This mission, however, is confined to the Dyaks and Chinese, the king fearing trouble from the Malays should Christ be preached to them-an unworthy fear, from which may timo and the providence of God deliver all concerned! This English mission is found operating also in Labuan and in the Straits Settlements, which is an English colony.

Of all the missions in Malaysia the most successful seems to have been that conducted in the North Celebes region, where tens of thousands of islanders, before they were captured by the Mohammedan faith, came en masse into the Christian camp. They seem to have been received and baptized j but these tender though honest babes in the faith were not sufficiently carefully trained in the new faith, and seem to have taken on only such a veneer of Christianity as many of the Javanese have of Mohammedanism. Left to walk by themselves before they were able, many of them have lapsed. Some have gone to Islam j many live a low type of semi-Christian life. The Roman Catholics, ever on the alert to enter into other people's labors, have begun an active mission. The Netherlands Missionary Society is now endeavoring to repair the waste places. The Government, too, is growing helpful and sympathetic j but a great deal of work must be done over again before Minnehassa, the " pearl of missions," recovers the lustre of its early Christian days.

The American churches have done but little for Malaysia. India on the one side, and Japan r.,nd China on the other, have presented such populous continental areas that hitherto the efforts of American Christians have been but sparsely directed to this southeastern Asiatic archipelago.

While waiting for China to open, the American Board seems to have supported a few mission stations, but on the opening of the treaty ports in China these were abandoned, and the missionaries proceeded to China. Two young men, Henry Lyman and Munson, were sent to the Battaks of Sumatra. These pioneers were killed and eaten by the cannibal savages, and the project was abandoned. It is cheering to know that these same Battaks, since approached from the south by German missionaries, have largely yielded to the Gospel of Jesus Christ.

The comparative spiritual destitution of this section of Asia was so impressed upon one of the churches of America-the Methodist Episcopal (North)-that in 1885 Bishop Hurst, then visiting India, appointed tM writer of this article missionary to Singapore. A mission on a selfsupporting basis was begun among the English-speaking people of Singapore, an island of great strategic and commercial importance. This island commands the Malacca Straits, and is the commercial entrepot of Southeastern Asia. It is one of the commercial navels of the world and floats the British flag. Its polyglot population of Malays, Tamils, Chinese, and Europeans is in close touch with all the surrounding islands, with China, with India, and with Europe. In the beautiful harbor of Singapore ride the ships of all the sea-going nations of the world. Chinese junks and Malay dhows jostle the ocean racers of England and France and Germany. A free port, knowing nothing of customs duties except on a very few articles, here come large cargoes of tobacco, hides, rice, tea, tin, rattan, coffee, india-rubber, and sugar. Commercial activity in foreign ports is usually accompanied by two things, moral laxity and mental alertness. The morals of Singapore are not high. The readiness of its people to receive new ideas is far beyond that usual in the East.

The American Methodist Mission, beginning work among the English.. speaking, founded a self-supporting English-speaking church. This church has never received a penny of support from without. Beginning with seventeen members, it now numbers over one hundred, and has given over a dozen mission workers to the varied enterprises that now cluster around it.

Parallel with the work in English has grown up a mission to the " Baba," or straits-born Chinese. These enlightened and progressive Chinamen, British subjects, seeing that the American missionary really desired to serve them, rallied around him, and were at the expense of providing for him school·houses and furniture at an expense of over $12,000. The English Governor, Sir Cecil Smith, of that class of enlightened rulers who have made the English name famous through Asia, quickly perceived the usefulness of the American educational missionary project ; and a large "Anglo-Chinese" school, numbering' from four to five hundred scholars, entirely self-supporting, is now located at Singapore. Another similar institution is fast growing up in Penang ; and through the prestige and kindly feeling generated by the schools our evangelistic missionaries are finding free access to the peoples around them. A medical mission, a Malay press, an orphanage, a Tamil church and school, and constant itinerant preaching among the Malays are all forms of activity in which the American missionaries are now engaged.

It would greatly help in the extension of God's kingdom among these most interesting races if some other branch of American Christians-say the Methodist Episcopal Church (South) or any other-would select some part of Sumatra, or, with the consent of the Dutch missionaries, some part of Java, or the Celebes, or East Borneo as a mission centre, and from there, in consultation with the Dutch and American brethren already on the field, project a wider and more insistent evangelism among these islanders. They will otherwise year by year be more firmly intrenched in Mohammedanism, with its inordinate conceit and intolerant and fierce bigotry. If anywhere in the mission world the King's business calls for haste it is in the fair and beautiful islands of Malaysia.

A MISSIONARY'S EXPERIENCE IN JAMAICA AND OLD QALABAR

A MISSIONARY'S EXPERIENCE IN JAMAICA AND OLD CALABAR.* BY REV. J. J. FULLER.

This is a jubilee meeting. Fifty years of Christian efforts; fifty years of Christian prayer; fifty years of Christian missions ; and fifty years of contact with young hearts and young minds-these have matured your insti- tution and kept it up until the present day. 'When I was told that this was your Jubilee, my mind went back to the fact that you and those that have gone before have had a hand in bringing about some of the great changes that have taken place in the countries of the world. Among the many nations and peoples with whom you have had to do or whom you have helped, . my nation and people, and my own native country, and Africa itself, have borne some of your good wishes, have seen some of your kindness, and have had some of your earnest prayer for the spread of the kingdom of Jesus Christ among them.

Fifty years shows a great difference in ~y own country, which is one of the British possessions in the West Indies-the island of Jamaica. Fifty years ago that land had, comparatively speaking, an unlettered people, just emerged, as it were, from the bondage of slavery. It was only then that schools were thrown open and that the children of the col- ored people of my home were permitted to take the Bible in their hands. It was not until slavery had been abolished that we were permitted to wor- I!hip God freely. Before then our fathers had to worship God in the dark night. They had to hide themselves in caves. They had to meet their missionaries on the banks of the rivers. They had to hide themselves in all sorts of corners in order to worship God. But by the efforts of mis- sions, and by your sending missionaries to heathen countries to preach the Gospel, you have not only benefited the peoples to whom you sent the Gos- pel, but the blessing has rebounded with tenfold force, and benefited Great Britain herself; because it was not until you sent missionaries that the awful deeds and cruelties of slavery were brought before the English pub- lic. And no sooner did England know what slavery meant and what sor- rows it caused, the families it scattered, the homes it broke up, and the way in which men were degraded and brutalized by it, than she at once put her shoulders to the wheel, and so the curse was removed from off the British standard.

I believe that it was in the year 1834 that Great Britain paid twenty millions of money for the abolition of slavery. The day when that Act was passed in England, the day on which it had the signature of the sovereign, • This remarkable address was delivered at the IlCtieth anniversary of St. Panl's Missionary 8oclety, In connection with the mercantile honse ofHltcheock, Williams & Co., London, England, January, 1893. Mr. Fnller is a native of .Jamaica, W. I., and was born in slavery, and has spent the latter part of hie liCe in Old aalabar. Bnt he wlll tell his own story.-ED. that very day I-then a boy-was one of those that were set at liberty. I was eight years old when England passed the Emancipation Act. I was there. I remember being carried by my mother to the office, so that my name might be registered. But it was in the year 1838 that the great day came j and I shall never forget it. Our parents had to serve a longer time than we did. It was only children of a certain age that were set at liberty when the Emancipation Act was passed in 1834. In the year 1838, on the 31st day of July, our missionaries-among them William Knibb and James Philippo-gathered the fathers and mothers together j and they thought that, if England had done such a great thing for us, we ought to give slavery a very respectable burial j and so we did. We had a firstrate mahogany coffin made j and, as some of our fathers were carpenters and cabinet-makers, they put all the polish they possibly could upon that coffin. It looked very respectable. And they had not only that, but a splendid grave, fit for a gentleman to lie in. We had all the implements of slavery-the whip, the torture iron, the branding iron, the handcuffs, a piece of the treadmill, the coarse frock, the coarse shirt, and the great hat (all things which were used ill slavery)-put into that coffin and screwed down as close as possible. At about half.past eleven o'clock, on the night of July 31st, there were fourteen thousand people and five thousand children gathered, and I was one of them. I remember that, as soon as the half hour came, the appointed signal was given all through the island, so that at that hour, I believe, every colored man that was to be found on the island of Jamaica was on his knees! And, as the clock began to strike the hour of twelve, William Knibb stood over the grave, and, at every stroke of the clock that sounded out the hour, he cried, " The monster is dying / The monster is dying / The monster is dying /" and when the clock struck the last stroke of the twelve, he cried, "THE MONSTER IS DEAD! BURY HIM!" We lowered that coffin into the grave, and that mass of human beings rose on their feet and sang the doxology : " Praise God, from whom all blessings flow."

And I can remember looking into my mother's face and seeing tears rolling down her eyes, while I, as a child, looked up and thought what a happy time it must be. As soon as they had sat down, all of us children rose on our feet, and we sang a piece that had been taught us j and that piece was: .. Send the glad tidings over the sea, The chain is broke, the slave is free; Britannia's justice, wealth and might Have gained the negro's long-lost right."

We sang that song j and I rememher our marching, five hundred of us, to the Governor's house, where Sir Lionel Smith read the proclamation of freedom to all.

Now, it is more than fifty years ago since that happened j but, within that time, during the fifty years that have just passed, let me say that God in His own way has given testimony to the truth of His promise, that where the Gospel goes that Gospel will prove the power of God to salvation. We turn to our own country of Jamaica to-day, and we find that, within this half century, God has not only removed the curse of slavery, but we have become a Christian people with Christian institutions. Folly, superstition, idolatry, and witchcraft, in which our fathers believed, have all passed away j and to-day there is not to be found upon the whole island of Jamaica, taking all the different denominations that are therein, a single missionary church-all have become self-supporting and independent of missionary societies.

One could scarcely expect such a great change j but not only have we become a Christian nation, independent of missionaries societies, but we have been taught by the missionaries who came to our country that freely we have received and freely we ought to give. So, on the island of Jamaica to-day, we have an independent Baptist Missionary Society of our own not at all connected with the society in England, and which sends ilie Gospel to the heathen afar off. This is the result of one half century.

It was supposed, you know, that the black man had not got any brains. They say that our heads are too thick. Phrenologists have looked at our heads and said that there are too many bones there j but missionaries that have gone to our country have felt that it is a very good thing that we have had a thick head, because, if we had not-if we had your soft head -all the brains would go! You know, when you get to our country, the first thing that you want is a " helmet. " God has put our helmet on without giving us the trouble of making one. But our missionaries have found out that the black man lacks only opportunity and privileges. If you give him them, God can develop that man as well as any other.

Our missionaries, I say, have tried it. In the island of Jamaica to-day we have about two hundred and seventy Baptist churches. The Presbyterians have got their churches j the Church of England have got theirs j the Wesleyans have got theirs. Some of the two hundred and seventy Baptist churches seat two thousand people j and seventy of those churches are ministered to by young men, well qualified in our colleges, and who are now preaching the Gospel side by side with their European brethren. So much, friends, for the success of the Gospel in our land. Then we have Suuday-schools, high schools, grammar schools, and colleges of all the different universities. God has honored the men who went to our land and preached the Gospel, and given them encouragement by showing them that Africa, with all her supposed degradation and all her real degradation, is capable of receiving the Gospel j and if we give it to the Africans, He who said, "Go into all the world," has promised that He will be with His disciples.

I just say so much with regard to my own country j but I have myself been engaged in mission work for forty-five years. Some people say, " You do not look that yourself'" but I have had forty-five years' experience in a savage country. When the Baptist Missionary Society started their mission on the West Coast of Africa, my father was one of the first who went out to carry the Gospel to the land of our forefathers. Soon after he left I felt a determination also to join the mission and go out to Africa; and, in the year 1845, I landed on the 'West Coast of Africa, in the Gulf of Guinea and in the Bight of Biafra. When we landed there was no Bible, no written language. None of the people had ever heard the name of Jesus Christ. The natives there were all savages, naked, degraded, and depraved. Everything that repelled the eye and sickened the heart presented itself before us as we landed. We saw human sacrifices. People say that the Africans are cruel. I have not read of any heathen countries where cruelty does not exist; but it is what they are taught. In Africa, when we got there, we found that the people believed in some future. What that future is they knew nothing of. Because of this belief not a king died but so many men and so many women were put into the grave with him. There was not anyone that died in that country without somebody being accused of being responsible for it, and they administered to the person poison for witchcraft. There was not an infant child whose mother died but the child was put alive into the coffin with its dead mother and buried. In one part of the country there was not a twin child born but the poor mother of the twins was flogged to death, and the children were put to death immediately, because the witch doctors said that they were cursed. The people believed this; and they had carried on such horrid customs for centuries. When we got there we found that this was the condition of the people. They were running about perfectly naked. They were without hope and without God in the world. Within a short period of the missions having been established among them the people had their language put into a written form, and they had the whole Bible, from Genesis to Revelation, translated by Alfred Saker and by the Presbyterian missionaries. To-day we have men that have been trained there preaching the Gospel among their own people. We have churches formed, and we have schools that have been established. The people are being taught to read and write.

I remember the scene when we landed in Africa. I had scarcely been there a month before one of the kings of Calabar died. A horrid sight was brought before us in the many people that were put into his grave with him. The grandson of that king that died soon after we landed in Africa, is to-day one of the elders of a Presbyterian church; and if you go into his house you will find that every morning the open Bible is on his table aud he is conducting family worship. The old custom of burying the living with the dead is wiped out and gone. I remember going into t.he Cameroons, and after I had opened my window in the morning, looking across the river, I saw many canoes with people dressed up in all their war dresses, and their .spears and swords were brandished in the sun. They had their war caps upon their heads. I took my glass and looked, and I found that the decoration on the bows of all those canoes was nothing else but human heads. I went up to the chief and said to him, " What do you do this for 1" He looked at me very much astonished that I should ask him such a question. He said, "What 1" Pointing across the river, I said, "Look yonder." "Why 1" he said. " What about that 1" I said, "why do you do such cruel things 1 It is not right. " He said, "You people come into this country, and you live here, and you say that you are good people-and that is true enough-but do you tell me that, when I die, my sons arc to put me into an empty grave alone, and nobody with me 1" When I told him" Yes," he looked at me and said, "You are a fool." Then all his sons came up directly and said, " What is the matter, father 1" And he told them. He said, "This man, who has como to live in this country, says that when i die you boys will put me into an empty grave, alone, with "no one with me." And they looked at me and grinned their savage grin; and they turned away and said, " Father, do not believe him. He is a fool and he is' a foreigner. What does he know 1 Let him alone." I stand here to tell you that that same chief lived on until the old custom of burying people with the dead was completely abolished. In his town, about fifty yards from his own house, stood a little chapel, and the preacher in that chapel was none other than one of his sons, who was preaching the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ.

If God, in such a short time, can produce such a change, surely prayers for missions and for the extension of Christ's kingdom in the world have a proof that they are being answered by God, when we think of the present condition of the people, and think of what was their former condition, when we saw them in their degradation as naked savages. The other day I had a letter from the church in the Cameroons to say that they had built a chapel for themselves that will seat one thousand people, and that the membership of that one church had grown to seven hundred; that the people had collected for themselves among themselves no less than £999, and had established fifteen different stations in different parts of tho country since I left, in order to spread the Gospel among their own neighbors. I say that Africa, with all her degradation, and with all her ignorance, desires to have the Gospel; and if it is given to the people, they, of themselves, in their own country, will spread that Gospel if they only know and hear the truth preached to them. I believe that the time will come, and that the time is not far off, when Africa, with all her degradation and darkness, will rise. We remember. that fifty years ago, up the Congo River, no one had ever heard the Gospel, and we looked upon it as a hard soil to work; but to-day the Scripture is being translated into their own tongue, their young men are being taught to read the Bible, Christian churches are being formed, and some of the cruelties that the missionaries met when they landed first in the Congo are gradually being removed; so that the time will yet come when we shall see a great change in the work of God among the people in Africa. I remember standing at my door and seeing one of the chiefs coming across. As he was coming I looked at him. He was a great man, a man of position in his country; but the only covering that he had was the fibres of the plantain tree combed out and a great cap on his head with parrots' feathers. He had a great bullock horn across his breast, and he walked as stately as ever. Several of the princes were following him behind, all of them being dressed in the same way. I called to this man as he passed my door. I said, " Mikani," and he looked round, but he would not answer. I called again, but he wonld not answer. I called a third time, llnd one of his followers turn~d upon me and said, "What do you want?" "Why," I said, "I only want to speak to him. I want to ask him a question." The man said, "He will not answer you." "Why? What have I done?" He replied, " Why, the man has just been into his superstitions, and he has sworn that for nine days he will not speak to anybody except by signs. At the end of nine days he will go back to the place where he came from, and after that he will converse as of old." I thought it was of no use to trouble him any more, and I let him go. After the nine days were over I went .to his house. I saw him sitting at the door; and just as I got to his house I saw this bullock's horn that he had across his breast hanging across the threshold of his door. I looked at it, and then I looked at him and said, "Do you mean to tell me that. a big man like you, in such a position as you are, believes in such a foolish thing as that?" The man was rather insulted. "'Vhat do you mean?" he said. "Why," I said, " look at that thing. Do you mean to say that that thing has any power in it ?" I said, " Let me take my penknife and open it, and I will show you what is in it. " There was nothing in it but some red clay, parrots' feathers, dogs' teeth, pieces of the skins of animals, some of his own hair, and a little bit of his own toenail. I said, " I know what is in it. Do you mean to tell me that you believe in that stuff ?" He answered, " Believe it ? Yes. " He said, " If I have that thing hanging at my door no witch will dare to come into my house. If she comes, before she crosses the threshold of my door she will be dead." I said, "You do not believe that rubbish, do you ?" " -Well," he said, " I do. And that is why you missionaries all die. You come into this country, and the witches know that you have not anything to keep off the witchcraft, so they kill you ; but they will not come near me, because they know that I have got something to stop them. " Well, I made it my business to visit that man day after day and try to convince him, but it was no good. I could not do anything. Six months after that I was sitting in my little study room, and I heard the drum that tells of death. And I knew what it waS. When a chief dies the sound of that drum tells the tale, and the missionary has to be immediately on the move. I took my hat directly and started up and got to the chief's place. I said, " Mikani, who is dead?" He hung his head down for a minute, and then he said, " One of those princes that were with me on that day." "Why,"

THE REV. JOHN L. NEVIUS, D.D

I said, "you told me that the man that had got that thing would nbt die. Did not that prince wear one of these horns ?', " Yes." "Did he not have a cap~" "Yes. " "Did he not have that same horn~" " Yes." "Then, how is it," I said, "that he is dead?" And the poor fellow hung his head down for a moment. Then, lifting up his head, he looked full into my face for a few moments, and he was silent. Last of all I saw him stretch his hand, and he took hold of the horn as it hung across the door, and removed it from its place, and flung it across the road, and he said, " I will try yours." Where is he to-day, friends? Go to the Cameroons, and you will see a native minister there preaching the Gospel; but on the right hand of that native preacher, who is preaching the Gospel, sits a gray-headed man, and the very look of that man's face tells us of his inward happiness. That is the same man. He has tried and found that there is no other name given among men whereby we must be saved but the name of Jesus Christ. He is the head deacon of the church, and the membership is now about seven hundred. There is a congregation of perhaps a thousand gathering together there now. I remember that upon my landing in 1845 these people were rank savages and brutal in every act, and not only so, but they were naked savages; and to-day we see them clothed and in their right mind, and thc congregation with their dark faces and their bright eyes are worshipping the same Saviour that we love ; and when I see this I know that the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ will win its way wherever it goes.

Thus, friends, I think I have told you enough to Rhow you that your prayers have been answered and your efforts been accepted of God. I will only ask you to pray more and do as much as you can for Africa, for she has still got her millions that need the Gospel to-day.

THE REV. JOHN L. NEVIUS, D.D.

BY REV. GILBERT REID, WARSAW, N. Y.

On the death of the well-known and revered missionary, Dr. John L. Nevius, it may be profitable for his fellow-workers to pause for a moment and recount briefly the work which he has done. The worth of his work demands more than a passing reference. Though only in his sixty-seventh year, he was numbered among the veterans for the unusual amount of his mIssiOnary experience. He was drawing nigh to the round number of forty years in the missionary service, when he bowed his head as he sat talking in his study at his home in Chefoo, and yielded up his spirit to God who gave it. A gentle passing away, like a calm breath of a summer's breeze-a falling asleep.

Dr. Nevius is first to be remembered for his work in a literarY line.

DR. NEVIl:S ON A CHINESE ,"VHEELBARROW BEFORE HIS RESIDENCE AT CHEFOO. CHINA."

ltl94.) THE REV. Jo.HN L. NEVIUS, D.D

One o.f the mo.st po.pnlar and co.ncisely co.mprehensive boo.ks o.n China was o.ne which he wro.te early in his career, called" China and the Chinese," first published by the Harpers, and no.w issued by the Presbyterian Board o.f Publicatio.n. In Chinese the leading treatise o.n theology was prepared when he was a yo.ung missio.nary at Ningpo., and lacked o.nly the latter topics of systematic theo.lo.gy-a deficiency which he hoped to meet befo.re he clo.sed his labo.rs. Ano.ther bo.o.k in Chinese o.n "Entrance to. Truth" has been used fo.r many years no.t o.nly by o.ur o.wn Presbyterian Missio.n, but also. by the missio.uaries o.f o.ther societies, in the initiative rudimentary stages of Christian instructio.n. A very valuable pamphlet in English o.n " Metho.ds o.f Missio.n W o.rk" has been carefully studied fo.r its fairminded and bro.ad-minded investigatio.ns, based o.n tho.ro.ugh experience: Already we understand that parts o.f this are to. be reissued by the Bo.ard o.f Fo.reign Missio.ns as a guide, o.r at least a suggestio.n, to. o.ther fields o.f o.ur Church. One o.f the last results o.f his study was a bo.o.k o.n " Demo.niacal Po.ssessio.n," which, we understand, will so.o.n be published j and which, we kno.w, will present the mo.st co.mplete and careful examinatio.n o.f this very difficult pro.blem. Other literary effo.rts attest his ability j and we o.nly regret that he cDuld no.t live to. co.mplete the wo.rk, so dear to. his heart, o.f aiding in the revisio.n o.f the Mandarin version o.f the Scriptures. No. sentence o.f his, either in Chinese o.r English, was penned witho.ut tho.ught, and every tho.ught was actuated by a stro.ng desire to. be fair and .true.

Seco.ndly, let us no.tice his wo.rk as a Christian instructo.r. This he was rather than an educatio.nalist. The Bible was his text-bo.o.k, and no.ne o.f his teaching was secular. If he taught theo.lo.gy-and as such he was witho.ut a peer-it was always a biblical theo.lo.gy. Bo.th in the Ningpo. and Shantung missiDns he was frequently appo.inted to. train men fo.r the ministry j and many o.f o.ur best native pasto.rs rejo.ice to. call him "teacher." When in late years he fo.und himself surro.unded by a gro.wing evangelistic wo.rk, he set apart the summer and winter mo.nths to. special instructio.n, either o.f leading inquirers o.r o.f his cho.sen classleaders. I remember, during my first summer in China, as a guest at his ho.me, the large"number o.f callers fro.m amo.ng the fo.reign residents, so.me o.f who.m were" men Df the wo.rld," who. came to. see his class, and went away to. praise it and so. co.mmend the who.le missio.nary undertaking. This teaching idea he carried into. all o.f his evangelistic effo.rts, and every statio.n o.f Christian co.mmunicants and inquirers was a Sunday-scho.o.l, with every o.ne a teacher and every o.ne a scholar. He emphasized the wo.rds in the – Master's final co.mmissio.n, " teaching them Christ." This idea, clear and simple tho.ugh it be, has been made such by Dr. Nevius more than by any Dther man.

In connectio.n with this we no.te no.w his evangelistic wo.rk. By the pro.vidence o.f Go.d he wa.s led into a section o.f the co.untry fruitful o.f conversio.ns, nearly a week's jo.urney fro.m his ho.me at Chefo.o.. Hence his evangelism took the form of " country itinerations." During this period he was generally absent from home half of the year, more often in the spring and autumn months, but twice, at least, during the cold winter days, stopping at chilly Chinese inns, or riding from station to station of poor country Christians with the thermometer near to zero. It is impossible to outline this work, so carefully unfolded in his " Methods of Mission Work." Its chief feature was the effort to utilize every native, and then establish a church without the support of foreign funds. It was selfdevelopment and self-support, but always under the guidance of the Spirit, and by a study of the Bible. That work was practically transferred to others prior to his last return to the United States, and is now managed by native pastors or other of our missionaries, centred at the station of Wei-hien. Dr. Nevius built on no other man's foundation; and the foundation which he laid was strong and " in Jesus Christ."

One of the openings to this evangelistic work came through the relief rendered in the famine of 1879 and 1880. Not that those relieved became the inquirers, but that such a display of benevolence commended the Christianity which taught it, and broke down centuries of prejudice. In this famine-relief work Dr. Nevius was especially successful in the system adopted, and one which has guided others in similar work during later years. It was a system of common sense, kind to the needy, but guarding against tricks, deception, and confusion. Dr. Nevius was an exegete and a theologian. He was also level-headed, a man of affairs.

In this same practical line was his work of introducing foreign fruits into China. Agriculture was his recreation, but as such it was far other than mere playing. The result indicated the care, the wisdom, the patience, and the toil. Many a person has gone to view his garden in Chefoo who never cared for any other kind of missionary undertaking. In fact, this often annoyed and chagrined him, to have persons ignore all his efforts in evangelistic instruction, and compliment him as a fruit-raiser and horticulturist. Nevetheless, it shows that every faculty and knowledge can be made useful in the missionary work, not only as an amusement to one's self, but a benefit to others.

We will only notice one other feature of his work-viz., his success as an adviser and missionary speaker. We refer especially to his efforts in this country. Very few have excelled him in influendng young men to become missionaries; but never with the assertion, that it was another man's duty to be a foreign missionary. Anyone who desires to appreciate his candor, his breadth, his fairness, his judiciousness, should read his article in the MISSION ARY REVIEW of May, 1893. on " The Student V01unteel' Movement." We quote only one sentence: "I have been in the United States on furlough three times, and paid many visits to theological semin~ries, with a view to gaining recruits for foreign missions, but have never dared to use the least. pressure in urging a student to be a missionary. " As one who was led through him, first to think of the claims of

AFTER TWENTY YEARS. :J47

foreign missions, and then to decide to go as a missionary to China, I can testify 1.0 the truthfulness of this attitude of his. How helpful were his conferences with the students! How sympathetic his suggestions to the perplexed mind! And this same quality remained with him iu China, where all missionaries were glad to consult ]lim. If he had only been stronger physically, no better man could have been found to take the place of Dr. Arthur Mitchell as Secretary of the Board. But, alas! both of them are gone; and all through life we shall miss them, rejoicing only because we are not of those" who have no hope," trying to reverence their names by following more their fine Christian spirit.

AFTER TWENTY YEARS. * THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN 1873, 1883, 1893.

A few notes on the advances made in the last twenty years by the Church Missionary Society may be helpful to friends of missions in every land.

First, as to the number of missionaries. The subjoined table is indeed most significant : 1iJuropean M!'ssi07laries on the Roll: 1873. 1883. 1893.

Clergymen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 203 222 329 Laymen ……………………… 15 34 71 Women ……………………… 11 15 134 Total. ….. , ….. 229 271 534 Even excluding the women, the number has nearly doubled; t and it will be observed that while the increase in the first decade was only 19 clergymen and 19 laymen, the increase in the second decade was 107 clergy- men and 37 laymen. The proportion of university men has also greatly increased. In 1873 they numbered 44 ; in 1883, 65 ; and in 1893, 158.- The number of missionaries reported in May, 1873, as added to the roll in the preceding twelve months, was seven; in 1883, twenty-one; in 1893, eighty-nine. The 1873 Report mentions" 1 graduate from Cambridge accepted during the year;" the 1883 Report mentions 3 graduates accepted; the 1893 Report, 16 graduates.

The native clergy and teachers appear in the statistical tables as follows: 1873. 1883. 1893. Native clergy……………•….. 143 240 284 2,582 4,042 " lay teachers……..•••..•• 1,830 493 892 " female teachers ……….. . 375 Total………….. 2,348 3,315 5,218 * Reprinted from a Church Misslouary Society tract.

t The figures are for May last. The autumn reinforcements have made further large addltious. It will be seen that the increase in the native clergy has been slow of late. This is mainly due to the large number of deaths in the last decade ; but it is. true that the nnmerous ordinations in West Africa and South India in the former decade find no parallel in the latter. But the lay and female teachers have multiplied rapidly; and this little table will show some of our missionary brethren who have fancied that native agency was being neglected in favor of European agency, how little foundation there is for their fears.

The distribution of missionaries at the three periods is very interesting. In the following table we omit women, because we could not estimate the growth in the Indian staff without including the C. E. Z. M. S. aud I. F. N. S. : Distribution of .Hissionaries–Men only-Ordained and Unordained.

1873. 1883. 1893.

West Africa….. __ . …………… 17 10 18 East Africa………………. _… 1 22 37 Palestine, Persia, Egypt, etc.. . . . . . 9 14 23 North India (including Punjab and Sindh)…………………. 66 73 116 Western India………… ……. 12 10 13 South India…………………. 44 28 45 Ceylon………………………. 12 19 20 Mauritius, etc……………….. 6 4 5 China……………………….. 18 24 44 Japan… …………………… 2 9 24 New Zealand…………………. 17 18 15 Northwest America ………….. ,. 12 18 29 North Pacific………………… 2 7 11 TotaL ……………… 218 256 400 Of course the increase is most marked in those missions which were in their infancy in 1873, such as East Africa, Persia, Japan, and North Pacific. Putting them asidc, we find that of the older missions, West Africa and South India, though they have more men than ten years ago, have only returned to where they stood twenty years ago; that Western India, Mauritius, and New Zealand are about the same; and that the real increase has been in North India, Ceylon, China, and Northwest America.

At first sight one would expect that the doubling of the missionary staff would mean a doubling of the expenditure. But this is not the case. We should be very glad if it were. The amount expended per missionary means, a great deal more than the amount each missionary costs. The more efficient a missionary is the more will his work develop on all sides, and the more will money be needed. It is so at home. An active clergyman spends more in his parish than an inert one, because he does more. So in the mission field : the higher the expenditure per head rises, the better. But the reason why ithas not yet so risen in the C. M. S. missions is that the increase in the staff has been so recent and so rapid. Many of the missionaries are still in the language-learning stage, and cost little more than their small personal allowances. As they grow in efficiency the work will cost more, for it will mean native evangelists and Bible-women, schools, rest-houses for itinerating, medical appliances, and a host of other things.

There are, however, two other reasons why the total expenditure has not grown so fast as the staff. First, a good many of the recent additions are at their own charges. We have now 15 men and 53 women who are honorary, and 5 men and 9 women who are partly so, without counting those who are specially supported by individual friends of the society. Secondly, an increase in women costs less than an increase in men. A single woman's allowances are less than those of a single man, and less than half those of a married man.

Still the increase in the expenditure is large. The average of the four years preceding 1873 was £155,644. '" The average of the four years preceding 1883 was £202,200. The average of the four years preceding 1893 was £244,844. These figures include expenditure on special funds. The corresponding amount for last year, ending March 31st, 1893, reckoned in the same way, was £255,917. For the current year it is estimated to be £265,759, including only those special funds which directly aid the General Fund, such as the Extension Fund, the Mid-China Fund, etc. And the estimates lately passed for the year commencing next April amount, after allowing for considerable probable savings in various directions, to £274,955. , Thus we are spending now over £100,000 a year more than we spent twenty years ago. This is the kind of fact that makes one wonder. No one at that time, nor for years after, could have anticipated it. The Lord hath done great things for us, whereof we are glad.

Let us next look at the reports, and try and realize a little of the progress in the field in the twenty years.

Take India first. We do not expect to find in old and well-organized missions the startling progress displayed in newer fields. Yet the development of the India work in the twenty years is in many ways striking. In 1873 French had lately started the Lahore divinity school, the first of its kind in the country. Now we have divinity schools also at Calcutta, Allahabad, Poona, and Madras, besides the simpler institutions for training native agents in the southern missions which existed before. In 1873 the society's attention had not been specially drawn to the non-Aryan Hill tribes, although the Santal Mission was already bearing promising fruit. That mission has since been largely developed, and the Gond and Bheel missions have been established and converts been gathered in.

But the Punjab shows the most remarkable growth. In 1873 the society had only one medical missionary-in the Punjab or anywhere else- * Multiply these amounts br five to a.certain the llumber of dollars. indeed, not one when the Report was issued, for Dr. ElmsIie was dead and his successor had not yet gone out. Now the Punjab has 10 medical missionaries. In 1873 the staff for Amritsar consisted of 2 men, the Revs.

R. Clark and a. Hoernle, and Mr. Bateman alone was beginning to itinerate in the district. Now, for the same area of work, there are 15 men; and still more remarkable is the extension of woman's work under the C. E. Z. M. S. That society has now 33 ladies within that area, the oldest of whom had only just gone out in 1873, besides 9 single ladies connected with C. M. S. and all the wives. Batala, Tarn Taran, Ajnala, Jandiala, Fathgar, Narowal, Bahrwal, Clarkabad are all new names within the same district-i.e., the great plains surrounding Amritsar. The two great girls' boarding.schools at Amritsar, the boys' boarding-school at Batala, the splendid book-shop at Lahore-the two latter the result of Mr. Baring's liberality-are among the more conspicuous developments. Another generous benefactor, George Maxwell Gordon, had in 1873 but recently joined the Punjab Mission; and now, we have not only the bright memory of his example, but the Lahore divinity college chapel and the missions at Pind Dadan Khan and Dera Ghazi Khan as the fruit of his munificence ; while, partly owing to his inspiration, Sukkur and even far-off Quetta have been occupied.

South India does not show such developments as these, because it was more fully worked then; but 1873 was the year which saw the native Church in the C. M. S. district.s of Tinnevelly fairly started in selfadministration under Dr. (afterward Bishop) Sargent; and the Telugu Mission has spread in all directions since that year.

Five new dioceses have been established in India in the twenty years; and of the 7 bishops who have been consecrated for them, 4 have been C. M. S. missionaries-viz., French, Speechly, Hodges, Clifford, without counting Sargent, who was an assist.ant-bishop without a diocese.

We never rest our case upon statistical returns of converts and adherents, for they so inadequately represent the real progress achieved; but the fact that the native Christians connected with C. M. S. have risen 70 per cent in the twenty years-viz., from 69,000 to 117,000-is a fact whose significance is indisputable; while the native agents of all kinds have almost doubled in number, from 1600 to 3060.

Next look at China. In South China, in 1873, C. M. S. had 3 missionaries-viz., 1 at Hon Kong and 2 at Fuh·chow ; and there was 1 F. E. S. lady at each of those two cities. Now, several brethren, and sisters too, live in the interior of Fuh-Kien; widespread itineration has been organized in Kwan-tung; and Pakhoi has been occupied in a corner of China untouched by any other mission. C. M. S. has 20 men and 8 women on the South China staff, including 4 medical men; and the splendid band of 28 C. E. Z. M. S. women has developed the Fuh-Kien Mission in a wonderful way, not only since 1873, but since 1883. In 1873 C. M. S. had 26 native age~ts in South China, and less than 300 Christians. Now the agents are 268 and the Christian adherents over 10,000. Mid China does not show a growth equal to this j still, Mr. Hoare's college at Ningpo, Dr. Main's great mission hospital at Hang-chow, and the village work in the Chu-ki and Tai-chow districts are extensions worth notice j in addition to which there is Mr. Horsburgh's Interior Evangelistic Mission in the distant province of Sz-chuen. The development of woman's work also must not be omitted. In 1873, and again in 1883, C. M. S. had one single lady in Mid China j now it has 20. Again, up to just before 1873, China had had but one English Bishop. The consecration of a C. M. S. missionary, Bishop Russell, to the newly formed quasi-diocese of what was then called North China, is an item in the 1873 Report j and since then another C. M. S. man, Bishop Moule, has succeeded him in that portion of his sphere now called Mid China, while a third C. M. S. man, Bishop Burdon, presides over the southern diocese of Victoria, Hong Kong.

Pass over to Northwest America. In 1873 the consecration of Bishop Horden had just marked the first step in that development of the Church which has now carved eight dioceses out of the vast mother diocese of Rupert's Land; and a large part of this work has been distinctly the work of C. M. S., which almost entirely supports 4 of them and helps 3 others. The society's expenditure in those great territories has risen from £6000 to £16,000 ; and it is emphatically true of the many tribes and languages comprised in them-from the Crees and the Sioux right away to the Tukudh and the Eskimo-that " People and realms of every tongue Dwell on His love with sweetest song."

And this is without passing the Rocky Mountains. Cross them, and we come to a mission which then consisted of only Metlakahtla and Kincolith, but which since then has sent the Gospel to tribe after tribe of the interior, has established itself in the islands, has brought into the Christian Church the fiercest of all the races of that coast-the Hydahs of Queen Charlotte's Island-and now, despite many trials, presents, under Bishop Ridley'S wise and devoted leadership, a bright spectacle to all who love true and pure missionary work.

Weare now among the younger missions; and what shall we say of Japan ~ In 1873 the first English missionary in that wonderful land had just come home sick, and the second was alone at Nagasaki. It was in the Report of that year that the sudden burst of new civilization in Japan was recorded. The public edicts against Christianity which had adorned the Government notice·boards for two hundred and fifty years had just been withdrawn; and the expansion of the C. M. S. Mission from one man to five was resolved on. In 1883 the 5 men had increased to 9 men and a woman (as usual, not counting wives) ; and there were 350 converts. Ten years more and the staff had become 24 men and 19 single women; 7 Japanese had been ordained (in the C. M. S. ~Hssion alone, besides others) ; and the Christian adherents are 2450. Moreover, they have combined with the Christians attached to other Anglican missions, and have formed a real native Church with its own canons, etc. j and its total membership exceeds 4000. It was- in 1883 that the archbishop selected a C. M. S. missionary (Poole, of South India) to be the first English bishop in Japan; and in 1893 his successor, Bishop E. Bickersteth, has arranged for the appointment of two additional bishops, specially for portions of the C. M. S. field, and nominated by C. M. S.

Pass from the most radical and forward of non-Christian countries to the most conservative and stationary, and view the Mohammedan lands of the East. Persia, in 1873, was not recognized as a C. M. S. mission field at all j and although Dr. Bruce had been there three or four years, his name stiII remained on the Indian list. Not ti1l1876 was the Persia Mission formally adopted. The year 1883 saw an extension of its work in the occupation of Baghdad j and 1893.sees fresh and important plans formed for further development. Egypt is very far from being a stationary country since the British occupation; but that occupation began in the year reviewed in the 1883 Report, and it was in that very year that the new "Egypt Mission" first appeared on the society's list. Palestine, too, though stationary enough so far as its Moslem rulers are concerned, is now yielding to the forward movements of the day; and nowhere does a C. M. S. mission show more marked development than in that sacred land. In 1873 only Jerusalem and Nazareth were occupied by 2 ordained and 2 lay missionaries. Two years later, Bishop Gobat handed over to the society his stations and work; other extensions have followed; Jaffa, Gaza, Ramallah, Salt, Nablus, Acca, and Haifa were successively occupied; and now the 4 men have become 13 men and 22 single women. All our missions in Mohammedan lands received an impetus from the Mohammedan Conference arranged by General Lake at the C. M. House in 1875. They are striking examples of the society's new development in woman's work. No less than 30 ladies are now employed in them, whereas even in 1883 there was not one. So also with medical work. In 1873 there was no C. M. S. medical missionary in those countries; in 1883 only 1 ; in 1893, 4, and 2 more going out.

And what shall we say of Africa ~ Of West Africa we need not speak. Our recent extensions are not much more than revivals of developments begun at different times in past years, but checked by various difficulties. But East Africa is the most signal instance of unlooked-for progress in the whole period. In 1873 John Rebmann was alone, old and blind, at Rabai. There he was found by Sir Bartle Frere, who, on his return to England, came to C. M. S. in June of that year and urged the establishment of a freed slave settlement, to found which Mr. Salter Price went out in the foUowing year. But 1873 is still more memorable as the date of Livingstone's death, which instantly roused both England

THE STUDENT VOLUNTEER CONVENTION A.T DETROIT

and Scotland, and led to many African expeditions, both missionary and otherwise. Then, in 1875, came Mr. Stanley's challenge to Christendom to send a mission to Uganda. What need we say more ?-except that the one C. M. S. missionary of 1873 has multiplied to fifty in 1893.

Mter such a retrospect, the question is, .Are we to stand still! Surely the Divine Word to us is, Go forward,. and the promise, Oertainly I will be with thee.

THE STUDENT VOLUNTEER CONVENTION AT DETROIT.

BY D. L. PIERSON.

It is significant that the largest and most representative Student Convention ever held should be also the missionary gathering having the largest number of accredited delegates that ever met in America, or perhaps in the world. Ten years ago such a convention would not have been possible, but now by the Spirit working through men thoroughly on fire with missionary zeal, and by the organization of Volunteers, the flame has spread with marvellous rapidity all over our land, and one of the results is seen in this recent convention.

The history of the movement is too well known to need repetition here. The organization has outlived much unfavorable criticism, survived many perils, overcome many difficulties and much opposition, and continues to increase in numbers and effectiveness. And now, in its eighth year, this is probably the most effective agency for spreading, fostering, and utilizing the missionary spirit that anywhere exists.

The first Volunteer Convention met in Cleveland in 1891, and was one of extraordinary practical and spiritual power. It marked a crisis in the history of the" New Crusade." Before that time the mistakes natural to youth characterized the movement, and even friends regarded it with suspIClOn. Since then, however, its policy has been developed and the organization perfected, so that the Detroit Convention stands unique among missionary gatherings, and indicates a firmly established and undeniably successful enterprise. It was attended by more than double the number of students, from twice as many educational institutions, as at Cleveland. Conceive of twelve hundred young men and women, from nearly three hundred institutions of learning in the United States and Canada, representing the flower of our land, coming together for the purpose of considering the great question of the speedy evangelization of the world, and prayerfully to seek light as to their place in this great work, and preparation for it j and with them, to impart inspiration and guidance, gathered also the leaders of missionary enterprise from all· over the world, including fifty representatives of various missionary agencies, fifty returned foreign missionaries from almost every heathen, papal, and Moslem land, and many other missionary speakers and Christian workers-conceive of all these conditions, and a slight estimate may be formed of the forces pres- ent to make this convention a power in the heart and life of each delegate. Among the principal speakers were Rev. J. Hudson Taylor, Drs. Arthur T. Pierson and A. J. Gordon, Miss Geraldine Guinness, R. E. Speer, L. D. 'Wishard, and Dr. Judson Smith, besides mauy others, representing all varieties of experience and degrees of enthusiasm, from various lands and different departments of the work at home and abroad.

The method pursued in the convention was probably the only one feasi- ble for the presentation of the many phases and spheres of work under consideration. The mornings were given to the consideration of the organi- zation and its methods and the preparation of the volunteer, the afternoons to simultaneous sectional meetings for the discussion of different forms of mission work in various fields; and the evenings to the claims of mis- sions and the spiritual conditions of success. It being impracticable to give in these pages more than a brief and general glance, the reader must be referred for details to the printed verbatim report which ·is soon to be published.

One prominent characteristic of the convention was the spirit offervent prayer which pervaded the proceedings. Prayer opened, closed, and per- meated all the discussions and transactions, consequently it was an in- tensely spiritual convention, and the work of the Holy Spirit in separating and preparing His workmen was, of all things, made most emphatic. An- other featnre, closely allied to this, was the fact that Jesus Christ was ex- alted as Lord and Saviour. In His name were the delegates welcomed, and in His name urged to go forward conquering and to conquer, preach- ing His death and resurrection, living His life, and abiding in Him. Be- cause Christ was the unifying principle which made all hearts one, perfect harmony pre,-ailed throughout, although representatives from nearly forty denominations and missionary agencies, and missionaries young and old, and each having strong personality, were brought together on one common platform. Not a note of discord was heard from beginning to end. It was a magnificent demonstration of the true basis of Christian union, the living unity found in love and allegiance to one Lord, and in the contem- plation of the great work He has commanded.

THE PURPOSE AND WORK OF THE VOLUNTEER MOVEMENT was clearly defined and forcibly presented in a number of brief addresses, which served to remove the prejudice of ignorance, restore confidence, and commend the principles of the movement to the minds of all interested. The watch-cry of the Volunteers, "The evangelization of the world in this generation," the command of Christ, "Go make disciples of all the nations," and the mot- to of Neesima, " Let us advance upon our knees," were hung up in large letters before the assembly, servlDg to impress the eyes of those present as they have already moved the hearts of all Volunteers, expressing their desire, aim, and spirit.

The purpose of the movement, as stated by Mr. Mott in his masterly report of the Executive Committee, is to lead students to a thorough con- sideration of the claims of foreign missions upon them, to foster this pur- pose, to unite Volunteers in an aggressive movement, to maintain an intel- ligent interest at home, but especially to secure a sufficient number of qualified men and women for the work of evangelization of the world in this generation. The declaration card, reading, "It is my purpose, if God permit, to become a foreign missionary," forms a simple basis for membership and organization. One of the perils of the movement has come from the misuse and misinterpretation of this card. It is not a pledge, but the statement of a purpose toward the accomplishment of which men study and work, looking for God's continned guidance, and only changing their purpose as they more clearly see His will. Without this "declaration" there coulq be no firm basis for the movement. It leads to a definite decision, helps men to remain firm, and enables them to do more for missions during their preparation. Results show that a definite and early decision is best.

The work of the movement has been carried on in the educational schools of the United States and Canada by means of travelling and corresponding secretaries, etc.

Mr. D. W. Lyon gave as reasons why bands should be formed in every institution: (1) To give mutual stimulus to members; (2) to gather information j (3) to discuss reasons for going j (4) to secure power in united prayer. The bands also form a basis for enlisting new men, and hold ,important relations to the college, the movement, and the churches.

The results are seen (1) in the fact that the movement has now 32,000 members in 477 different institutions of the United States and Canada. It has also extended to Great Britain, where there are 700 Volunteers, and to Scandinavia and elsewhere. (2) In all of these places it has exerted a marked/influence in increasing the knowledge of missions, reacting beneficially upon other departments of religious study and work, and increasing the spirit of consecration. (3) It has been the means of increasing the number of those expecting to go abroad. (4) It has doubled contributions to missions in colleges and seminaries in the last three years. As a practical result 686 Volunteers are already in the field, and of the British V01unteers at least 90 per cent have sailed immediately on completing their course of study. More missionaries have sailed from America in the past two and one half years than in the preceding five and one half.

Among the points of policy emphasized by the Executive Committee were (1) efforts to establish the movement in new sections and among new classes of institutions, especially in young women's colleges; (2) more thorough supervision of work already begun; (3) more earnest, prayerful pressing of the claims of the unevangelized upon fellow-students j* (4) a more comprehensive course of study outlined; (5) increase in contributions; (6) keeping in closer touch with Volunteers already on the field, and (7) most of all, absolute dependence on the Holy Spirit for light and life.

The PREPARATION OF VOLUNTEERS was ably discussed and much valuable advice given. Dr. Judson Smith, of the American Board, emphasized thorough intellectual furnishing as essential to any great work. Education gives breadth and ability to use one's powcrs, training every faculty to its true end. The call for cultured as well as consecrated intellects is urgent. The missionaries must be able to master the language, to study the people among whom they labor, to organize churches and train native ministers and teachers, to give instruction in schools, colleges, and seminaries, and to translate the Bible and create a literature. All this demands mental training. Volunteers should not delay, nor unduly hasten to enter the field. Time to prepare is implied in the call. God wants our best. Dr. Geo. W. Knox added that a man who shirks work may be called to cobble shoes in the United States, but he is not called to cobble them in China, and that while God nses among the heathen the" foolishness of preaching," we are nowhere told to give them the preaching of foolish. ness.

The practical preparation was outlined by Rev. H. P. Beach, of Springfield, Mass. The Volunteer is to be " all things to all men." He advised him among other things (1) to become acquainted with the officers, polity and policy of his board; (2) to study his chosen field as to its strategic points, the climate, people, religions, the work accomplished, and the successes and failures as pictured in missionary biographies; (3) to know some· thing about keeping accounts, practical work of gardening. carpentry, etc.; (4,) to study the 1aws of health, dentistry, preparation of the dead for burial etc.; (5) to be able to use the camera, printing-press, and magic lantern, and know how to start industrial, normal, and kindergarten schools; (6) to study to be an organizer and pastor, but, above all, to be skilled in personal work. This last point was frequently urged by the missionariesthat the most effective way of winning souls is hand-to.hand, heart-toheart work, and they added that men should begin at home and not wait to reach the foreign field.

The spiritual preparation for the work was powerfully presented by J. Hudson Taylor, of the China Inland Mission. He urged the students not to be dependent for a blessing upon any human agency, bnt to seek the filling which will surely be followed by an overflowing. To know God we must know His Word. Mr. Taylor testified that he had never put his trust in God's word and met with a disappointment. We must seek to be * Keith-Falconer said when about· to start for Arabia: "While vast continents are shrouded in almost ntter darkness, and hundreds of millions sn1!'er the horrors of heathenism and of Islam, the burden of proof lies upon you to .how that the circumstances In which God has placed you were meant by Him to keep you out of the foreign field." such men as God can use. Take time for communion with God. Do not wait till your concert is over before you tune the instruments. There was never but one life of perfect development-that of Christ, from the cradle to the cross j but all true Christian life now develops backward: it begins at the cross and moves toward the cradle, growing toward childlike trust, docility, and humility. Be insulated from the world if you would receive and retain God's electrifying power. One can- not go to a heathen land without growing either in grace or sinfulness. " Satan may hedge us about, but he can't roof us over"-cannot pre- vent our looking up. If any cloud comes between us and God, it is our own fault. No one need go to foreign lands to preach theism, ethics, or philosophy-these are already well developed-but we must go to preach Christ and Him crucified, and this we can do only after a personal knowl- edge of the glorified Son of God in our hearts j we must be able to give a reason for the faith that is in us deeper than any from apologetics j it must be from experience. Such were some of the golden thoughts expressed.

The PHASES OF WORK were discussed in sectional meetings by those who have had varied experience in many different lands. The evangelistic work was presented by H. N. Frost, of the China Inland Mission, Rev. Spencer "Walton, of South Africa, Rev. Gilbert Reid, of China, Rev. F. G. Co·an, of Persia, and others. To do this effectively the missionary should be " boiling over with the Spirit, and steeped in the Word." The best evangelists are those most filled with the love of Christ. This is far more necessary than a theological training. The most important work of the missionary is the training of native agents, and they make the best evangelists. For this work there should be a close spiritual contact between the native and the missionary, that the former may receive help in his difficulties and learn to know God's Word and be brought nearer to Him. In most countries itinerating can be done only part of the year. It is a method especially adapted to reach the lower classes and those occupying country districts. The missionary spirit of the past was marked by large expectancy, mobility of station, and absence of anxiety, and these should always mark the work of an evangelist. The true policy is to strike the great centres, and from there reach the outlying districts. Christ exemplified what a true Christian should be-a light-bearer, a life-giver, and an expression of Divine love. His law was diffusion, not concentration.

Educational work was treated of by Rev. Robert A. Hume and Dr. Boggs, of India, Dr. Wainwright, of Japan, Dr. Dennis, of Syria, and othcrs. The one end with all missionaries is to establish the Gospel in heathen hearts. Educational work is but one means to this end. Its object is to impart spiritual life and powe1·. Educational influence extends throughout the life of the pupil, it gives an opportuni~y for appeal to a bigoted and conservative community, forms a basis for occupation, makes a centre for Christian teaching, awakens interest in parents, and quickens a desire for better things in the heart of the pupil. It is a method for the rescue of the children from their degraded homes, and gives them intellectual and religious training. It also reveals the capacity of the pupil for other work, and develops the powers for distinctive service as missionary agents. It gives an opportunity for hand-to-hand contact with pupils regularly, as is impossible even in home work. A diseased and stunted mind is as much an object of sympathy as a diseased and stunted body. Objections to educational work come from the conviction of some that but few workers come from the schools. This is doubtless often due to the fact that the evangelizing idca is not kcpt foremost, and because, as is to be deplored, non-Christian and even heathen professors are in some instances employed in Christian schools. It was, however, stated that in some schools in China education draws men into the ministry, and in the American Board schools at least conversions are more numerous in proportion to the number who come in contact with the message in this way than through any other methods. Besides this, educational work improves the capacity of heathen languages to express God's truth, and it nproots heathen ideas and implants new ones. The problems of the work assume very different aspects in different countries, and the work meets with various successes according to the field, the methods, and the agents.

Medical work was discussed by J. Hndson Taylor, Dr. Dowkontt, and Rev. W. R. Lambuth. The great need for more physicians, both men and women, was shown from the vast populations, destitution of medical aid, prevalence of disease, and barbarous methods of treatment of the ill and the injured. Medical missions are also the great entering wedge of the Gospel in many places. They break down prejudice, and present Christianity in a concrete form. Dr. Dowkontt said: "Christ commands it, sympathy demands it, wisdom dictates it, and experience endorses it. " There is a special need of women physicians with hearts of love to minister to their wretched, degraded, and secluded sisters of China and India.

The WORK ON VARIOUS FIELDS was considered in simultaneous meetings. China was found to be pre-eminent in the mind of most of those present. About twenty missionaries were present from this field, and over half of those present, expecting to go out this year, expressed a wish or design to go there. The claims of this great land were presented by J. Hudson Taylor, Miss Geraldine Guinness, and others. While the population of the Chinese Empire is nearly seven times that of the United States, the number of Christian workers is only one ninetieth of those in this country. Fifty years ago the prayer was that God would open the doors; now it is that He will send more laborers. There are seventy aboriginal tribes who do not speak Chinese; the languages of only three of them have been reduced to writing. There is not one missionary for every five hundred towns in North and 'Western China. The number of opium smokers is variously estimated as from 2,000,000 to 20,000,000. The women especially call for the Gospel. According to Chinese superstitions eighteen hells are open to receive them, but it is only by living five hundred virtuous lives that one of them may be born as a little boy, and after many more trials be enabled t() reach the lowest of the nine heavens. As reasons for going to China Miss Guinness stated (1) that 1,000,000 die each month without God; (2) that 400,000,000 are living without Him, with no peace for the present or hope for the future, and (3) that Christ wants His disciples to take His place there as witnesses. When Christianized, China will be a great -evangelizing agency; the native convert makes a natural evangelist. There is great need for literary men and women to reach the 2,000,000 of the literary class and to educate the common people. The Chinese have a great desire to be educated by Vestern men, and much encouragement is given by those in authority. Vork is carried on by social intercourse among the higher classes and by street preaching, tract distribution, and personal work among other classes. The greatest obstacle is the prevailing superstition, but seed has been scattered in chapel, school, hospital, street, and home, and much has fallen ou good ground. There are now 50,000 converts and 150,000 adherents, with 550 churches, of which over 100 are self·supporting. The language has been greatly enriched in power to express Christian truth, and the number of missionaries has tripled in the last fifteen years. Past achievements are the guarantee for future success.

Missions in the Levant were discussed by Rev. G. A. Ford, of Syria., Rev. F. G. Coan, of Persia, Mr. Sampson, of Greece, and others. Dr. Dennis emphasized the past and present strategic importance of these lands. (1) They represent 100,000,000 souls who need to be won back to the true faith. (2) Moslems have always recognized and despised an apostate church-Jesus must be made beautiful in their eyes. (3) Capture Turkey and you capture the head of Islam. (4) Languages offer a great v(lhicle for the truth. Arabic alone reaches 40,000,000. (5) The Levant is the training ground for missionaries for the whole of the Orient. The political situation in Turkcy is the great obstacle to mission work. The population is heterogeneous and the government alien. Persecution of Christians is prevalent, partly because a change of religion means alienation from the State. The great need is for men of intellectual and spiritual power together with tact and breadth. There is a spirit of nnrest under the ecclesiastical yoke. In Persia, at least, work among the Mohammedans has met with some success. Five hundred villages were reached there last year, and many hundreds of Mohammedans are seeking Christ. Educational work, especially that among the women, is very important and effectual in Syria.

Japan was represented by George V. Knox, D.D., and others. There is a need for men trained in special lines for Japan; not conspicuous leaders or men with preconceived ideas of methods or sceptically inclined -men with ability to do both educational and evangelistic work. An exact knowledge of the language and people, their religious philosophy and characteristics is important. Trained natives are efficient, and must be allowed to lead when qualified. Woman's work is especially important for teaching and visiting in the homes. Women of Japan are very conservative, but the girls are impressible. The present crisis in Japan is due to two political factions-one seeking to make the Emperor responsible to the Diet, and the other desiring to keep the present constitution. The former faction has advocated treaty enforcement, compelling foreigners to reside only in treaty ports, as a means of bringing about treaty revision in favor of new tariff laws. At present the Liberal party (not advocating the enforcement of the treaty) is in the ascendancy.

Korea, as was stated by Rev. F. Ohlinger, is a land practically without a religion. In India religion rages like a fever, in China it is multiplied a~d is a problem of domestic economy, in Japan it is a fad, while in Korea it is an accident and has a holiday. There are only seven temples worthy the name in the country. Itinerating may be carried on nine months of the year.

The need of missions in Papal lanis is unquestioned. Papers were read on this subject by Rev. H. M. Lane, Rev. J. M. Lander, of Brazil, and others. Brazil is to-day about what it was in 1610, when the Jesuits sought to convert the people simply in order to control them. The priests are leaders in everything except morality, in which they and the people are shockingly deficient. Republicanism is the result of thirty years' teaching by missionaries, and its overthrow would mean the demolition of much of their work. The chief difficulties are found in ignorance, unconsciousness of sin, indifference, and dislike to change on the part of the people. Eighty-seven per cent of them can neither read nor write. The Bible has been a closed book to them. They are, as a rule, tender-hearted and bright, but weak, lazy, and untruthful, while the intelligent class are cynical and sceptical or agnostic. The hope of Brazil lies in the interior. Woman's work in the homes is to be emphasized, and there is great need of literary men to create and translate a literature. The best preparation for success among them is a study of the Roman Catholic Church.

Africa calls for evangelists, industrial laborers, and physicians. All the continent is under European control except Morocco. The chief difficulties arise from Moslem and papal influence, and the liquor and slave traffic. Forty-eight out of the two hundred Volunteers present at this conference expressed an intention to labor in the Dark Continent.

India was the subject of discussions led by Rev. Robert A. Hume, Dr. W. B. Boggs, Rev. R. Thackwell, Dr. A. T. Rose, of Burma, and others. The statement made at the Parliament of Religions, that the motto in which the Buddhist glories is, " The Fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man," was pronounced a prodigious mockery. Caste is the greatest enemy of brotherhood, and there is a marked tendency toward scepticism and a turning to the study of the early religions of the country. The best native workers are .from the depressed classes. India's greatest need is for zenana workers and medical missionaries, men and women. Twenty-five denominational conferences were held, also one of college professors for the purpose of discussing the question how to increase the missionary interests and assist the Volunteers in their several institutions. Sixty professors came together from forty colleges.

The EDUCATIONAL" EXHIBIT was prepared by J. E. Adams, of the Executive CommIttee, and was a very complete collection of maps, charts, books, periodicals, and tracts from this and other lands, and arranged topically as to fields, religions, phases of the work, and missionary societies.

Space forbids us to touch, in this paper, upon any of the admirable addresses delivered in the eveni~g sessions of the convention.

The final meeting was a fitting conclusion to a great convention. The question was, What would these twelve hundred Volunteers carry back to the two hundred thousand students whom they represented ~ The points emphasized as the substance of the teachings of the convention were to study, work, pray, give, and begin now. Fifty-two Volunteers declared their intention to enter the foreign field this year, going to China, Africa, India, Japan, Mexico, South America, Turkey, Siam, Korea, Alaska, and Jamaica. Some of the reasons for going were: "Because I can't stay away;" "Because God wants me there;" "Because more are ready to take my place here than there;" "Because I have given my life to Christ to be used where there is the greatest need;" "That I may not build on another man's foundation ;" " Because the need is greater than in my own State (Texas)." A cablegram was read from Messrs. Wilder and White, former secretaries of the Student Volunteers and now in India : "India needs to.day one thousand spirit-filled Volunteers."

Thus the Convention eame to a close-a great convention in numbers, speakers, interest, spirituality, impressiveness, and, we believe, in results. There may have been some mistakes; if so they were few and scarcely noticeable. Dr. Knox, of Japan, justly mentions one or two possible criticisms. "Only China of the great mission fields was fully brought to the attention of the hearers in addresses at the general meetings. The presence of J. Hudson Taylor and Miss Guinness no doubt largely accounts for this. Also there was not a clear and full presentation of the difficulties of the work. One fears great disappointment for many a Volunteer when he comes to learn that, after all, the chief obstacles to evangelization of the world in our generation are not numerical, but intellectual, moral, and spiritual." But the results of the convention must be far-reaching, lasting, and beneficial to the progress of missions, the student world, the Volunteer Movement, and the individuals who attended. At the farewell meeting thirty-one stated that they had come to a decision to enter the mission field, during the Convention. Doubtless there are many other resultR not so tangible, but quite as lasting and important. The Convention has had the effect of increasing general confidence in the Movement, and of creating a larger sympathy with it in the hearts of those in charge of missionary interests at home and abroad. There was a definiteness of purpose and a union of

'rtm BABIS OF PERSIA

hearts in loving allegiance to our Lord and Saviour which increased the spirit of prayer and consecration. There was nothing of fanaticism, no overheated excitement or undue, crude zeal, but deep sanctified earnestness considering questions of the greatest importance. The combination of intellect and spirituality, of experience and energy was calculated to insure the best results. All points to the fact that the missionary spirit is not dying out, but is widening and deepening, and is bringing more men and women face to face with their responsibility for serving their" own generation by the war of God."

THE BABIS OF PERSIA.

BY PROFJ:SSOR M. Y. DE GOEZE.

May 16th, 1892, was a day of much sorrow to many thousands of men in Persia. On that day " God, who had become man in the person of Behfw'allah, left his human body and returned to heaven, but not before he had exhorted the true believers to prepare themselves for a better life, by doing everything in their power to ennoble their fellow-men and make them happy." BeM is the Christ of the Babis, the new sect who believe that their religion is to supplant all others, and who, while they do not deny that Moses, Jesus, and Mohammed were great prophets, yet maintain that God has inaugurated a new era with the advent of Ali Mohammed and BeMo'allah. The Babis have their origin in the Persian belief that a new Imam would arise to bring peace to men. In the first half of the present century, a young Persian named Ali Mohammed became impressed with the idea that he was a second John the Baptist. He taught that another, stronger than he, would follow him; and his disciple, Beha, claimed that honor after Ali's death. The new sect has experienced all the horrors of martyrdom in a degree scarcely less violent than the early persecutions against the Christians; and they deserved it just as little. The Bayan, the Babis' Bible, does not interfere with any government; but it attacks beliefs held by all other religions. The Bayan says that there is no hell after death, but that unbelief is hell, and belief, Paradise. The Bayan also says that the Old Testament, the New Testament, and the Koran all had a mission to perform; but, now, human intellect is able to receive a better religion. The ritualism of the Mohammedans has been largely changed. The kibla, or direction in which to turn during prayer, is abolished. A fast is, however, ordered in the last month of the year, exempting only travellers, children, and pregnant women.

One of the most notable reforms of the Babis is the higher status they confer on women. Their women may take part in festivities, and appear in public without their veils. Brotherly love, courtesy to inferiors, and charity, are insisted upon. Begging is strongly prohibited. The Babis hope for the inauguration of the millennium. But while the Western Utopians hope to attain this object through the State, the Bab looks to religious means. The Bayan is also very inimical to an ignorant, superstitious, and overbearing priesthood. Auricular confession is an abomination to the Bab, slavery is against God's will. Outward distinction in dress is not admissible. The most radical dogma of the Bayan is: " We know nothing whatever of our state after death, God alone knows it."- ])e Gids, Amsterdam.

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

II."-:INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED DY BEV. J. T. GBACEY, D.D.

How Pagan Rome Became Ohristian. gan and Christian Rome," * which casts Dr. George Smith, in his lectures at a great deal of light oil. the miSSionary * Rutgers College, just published, says: processes by which ancient Romc be- " The greatest event in the history of came Christian Rome. the world is the conversion to Christ of First of all, this volume casts new the Roman Empire. The revolution light on the order in which the influoccupied three centuries till it was com- ences of missionary effort affected sopleted – externally by the coup d' etat ciety. It has long been the custom to of Constantine; internally by the Nicene content oursel ves in foreign missionary work with beginning with the lower theology." Baumgarten says the history of the classes, and some people have come to world he.s had its foundations for the think that Christianity furnishes forces last eighteen hundred years on the Acts which must always make the" pot boil of the Apostles. The brief essay which from the bottom. .. We do not underbears the record of their " Acts" has rate this uplifting and humanizing been studied as affording models and power of the religion of Jesus on the precedents for missionary work. But lowly. Nor does Lanciani. He says, it is necessary to get all the incidental "That is certainly a noble picture information possible throwing light on which represents the new faith as the development of the Christian his- searching among the haunts of poverty tory and civilization, of which that and slavery, seeking to inspire faith, book furnishes the germ. Nor is it hope and charity in their occupants; always good to stick too closely to prece- to transform them from things into dents, even when they are apostolic. human beings; to make them believe It is sometimes better to strike out for in the happiness of a future life; to ourselves in a way indicated by our alleviate their present sufferings; to own environment. Macaulay said, redeem their children from shame and H The time has come to pay a decent, servitude; to proclaim them equal to honorable, and manly respect to our their masters." forefathers; not by doing as they did ·But it is doubtful if we have not under other circumstances, but by doing eliminated factors in the original exas they would have done under our cir- ample, which would suggest that from cumstances." It is possible, as we the start Christianity, in any land, think, to over·imitate apostolic pattern might expect to affect all orders of the in some things; and all the more cau- people simultaneously. Without negtion should be exercised because of the lecting the illiterate and humble, may difficulty of finding out just what apos- not missionaries expect to strike at the brain of heathendom first as well as tolic example was. This line of reflection is intensified by last? the flood of new commentary that We have all along known, from the comes with every day from all depart. persons named in Paul's epistles, what ments of human investigation. A prom- Lanciani states, that the" Gospel found inent illustration of it is before us in its way to the mansions of the masters' Rudolfo Lanciani's newest work, "Pa- nay, even to the palace of the Cresars. ,: But we come to find that the" discov- * "The Conversion of India from Pantamus eries lately made on this subject are to the Present Time, A.D. 193-1898." By George Smith, C.I.E., LL.D. New York, Chicago, and • "Pagan and Chri8tian Rome." By Rudolfo Toronto: Fleming B. Revell Company. A Lauclani. Boston and New York: Bonghton, notice of this book will appear hereafter, MUllin & Company, 1893. Profusely illustrated. startling, and constitute a new chapter been associated with perverted notions in the history of imperial Rome." We concerning religion, and others which find evidence of prominent persons con- have been associated at least with reo nected with important families of Rome ligious customs not involving error. It concerning which ecclesiastical records is widely known that at least one very have been silent. Relatives of the Fla. learned and devoted missionary in CI~ina vian emperors, not mentioned by any is of opinion that ancestor worship ecclesiastical writers, are among the may be elevated to teach the immortalconverts to Christianity named in the ity of the soul and preserved as deepenrecords of the Roman historians and ing the honor which the Bible says biographers, notably Flavius Clemens, should be paid to parents. and, thus Petronilla, and two Domitillre. The stripped of its idolatrous features. becase of Acilii Glabriones is mentioned come an ally of Christian morals. In by Suetonius and Tacitus, who say he the transformation of pagan into Chriswas a convert to Christ. That he was tian Rome it seeme that the Church acnot an indifferent person would appear cepted existing lites and customs when from the facts of his career. His fam- not offensive to her principles and moralily attained celebrity as early as B.C. ity. It was the custom, for instance. 191, when AcHius Glabrio conquered to keep the standard weights and measthe }Iacedonians at the battle of Ther- ures in the Roman temples. This inmopylre. When Pertinax was elected stitution of the ponderaria migrated emperor, he declared in the Senate that from the temple to the Church when the Acili Glabriones were" the noblest the temples were closed. A.D. 393. race in. the world." Manius Acilius, Thus, too, the custom of having baths who was consul with Trajan A.D. 91, in connection with the temples was was put to death by Domitian in 95 carried over to the churches. Senators for being a Christian. The names of and municipal magistrates administered many others, the flower of the Ro- justice in the classic Roman Curia, and man nobility, were found to have in 1130-85 they did the same in the been Christians. We have known churches. that heathenism, when pressed, seeks compromise with Christianity. Tiberius There were other customs and sym· sent a message to the Senate. asking bolic features which we would certainly that Christ bc included among the class among doubtful expedients for gods; and Lampridins says in his day imitation in foreign fields. Would we it is now come to be believed that the convert Orpheus wat.ching his flock into temples dedicated by Hadrian in every the Good Shepherd; or represent on the city to the ., unknown God" were de- church pavement, as Pius IX. did. voted to Christ; and that he was pre· Galenus and Hippokrates compounding vented from declaring them to be to medicines at Sienna ; or place Hercules Christ lest "the other temples might in ivory, as in St. Peter's; or set up be deserted and the entire population images of the sibyls, as the early Church turn Christian." All this goes to prove did, because of the popular notion that the influence which Christianity at an they had prophesied the coming of early date exercised over ruling and in- Christ? To us these have been trans· fluential classes of the Roman world; formed into mere mythical art or poetry, and it began to exercise this influence owing to the distance of the removal; at the beginning of its career, and main- and we ourselves in a poetic and artistic tained it steadily till its CUlmination way preserve customs and practices under Constantine. which are a survi val of classic idolatry.. There are customs which have outlived Another important question in mis- the suppression of pag!ln institutions. sionary circles is how far to conserve Italians still call Pentectlst Pasqua rosa, local and national customs which have and the Pope blesses the" golden rose" on Quadragesima Sunday; and in the is little doubt that we can turn into sixth century the Slavs celebrated Pen- tecost with the half-pagan and half-bar- new channels much that is national or barous rousalia. All these are easily traceable to the feast called Rosaria, racial; and we will have enough re- which the ancients celebrated at the sepulchres. There were, therefore, cus- form work to do when we confine our- toms and practices of the classical age so deep rooted that even after sixteen selves to essentials. The missionaries centuries they are noticeable in our modern Christian civilization. in India are making much of already- There is the other lesson of warning established usage in popular assemblies and failure. It has been said that ancient Rome had two populations of and holidays, wresting them out of the equal size, one alive and one of marble. The Roman Church did not abandon hands of the opposition and turning this custom of erecting statues; and hence we have them in so many Roman them to Christian ends. A.t any rate, Catholic churches to-day, with all the ex votos to which the ancient heathen whatever view we adopt there is much had grown accustomed. food for thought in the facts set forth Much else that was objectionable and that remains till now of saint wor_ by L'anciani as to the mild, impercep· ship is distinctly a survival of heathendom. We may well take warning lest tible changes wrought in three centuries the heathen shall make a large impression ou the new Church which we are which made Rome Christian instead of developing from their midst. pagan, or-shall we say it ?-has left But the marvel of the transformation remains as au encouragement amid all it half pagan till now. J. T. G. difficulties of our time. The Gospel that could couquer Rome can conquer Symposium.-J apan. any heathendom the world has seeu or will see. "Rome," according t::> an old REV. H. LOOMIS, ¥OKOHAMA.-The saying, .• contained as many churches condition of things in Japan is not as as there are days in the year," which bright as hitherto. The anti foreign Lanciani says was entirely too modest, agitation resulted in the dissolution of as there were certainly not less than a the Diet by the emperor; and it rethousand. A.nd these were transform- mains to be seen whether the country ed temples. "The experience gained will sustain the Government or not. through twenty-five years of active eKploration in ancient Rome, both above But we are not discouraged; and and below ground," says our author. some departments of the work are quite "enables me to state that every pagan hopeful. We are sure that this state of building which was capable of giving affairs will not be permaner:t, and that shelter to a congregation was trans- God will bless the labors of His servants formed, at one time or another, into a here in the future as He has in the past. church or chapel." REv. JAMES I.SEDER, TOKYo.-Chris- It is a practical question how far we tian work is being vigorously pushed shall conserve customs of the heathen forward. The work of the churches in society out of which we bring the new and about Tokyo, while encountering native Christian Church. With which considerable opposition and difficulties, of them can we make friends? There is nevertheless prospering moderately. From many points the Christian papers bring good tidings of renewed zeal and activity in the churches. Prayer-meet. ings are being more generally attended than for some time back. In most churches united and protracted efforts are being put forth by way ot revival meetings. Nor are these labors in vain in the Lord. One pastor writes of 22 probationers just received. Another reports 7 just baptized. Similar reports come from a number of other places. Only yesterday a missionary returned ferously cried out that, "It is against from a tour in Chiba ken, and tells the the Japanese Constitution and law to writer that he had just p1'eached in a preach Christianity." This caused a Buddhiat temple which is now without f~u:(luS uproar, and presently a 11uma priest. The idols were still in their 1(. f men, whose appearance was by accustomed place, but the people said 0). ~eans assuring, were making their the temple had been built for the wor- way through the crowd toward the ship of God; and as the Christian preachers. Being repeatedly urged by preachers said they would preach about the native pastor to follow him to the the true and living God, they should upper rooms of the house for safety, be heard. Afterward the people could they both made good their escape withchoose whom they would thereafter out injury. Threats of killing continued worship, God or Buddha. A goodly for some little time; but finally the disnumber attended and very respectfully turbers left, the meeting having been listened to the glorious Gospel. May completely broken up. Another misthe Spirit lead them to a right choice I sionary had an experience very similar Now and again we read of a new church only a short time ago, the persecutors. or chapel erected and dedicated to the saying they would not leave the place service of God. Sunday-school work as long as the" foreign enemy remained also is looking more and more hopeful, in the house." with increased attendance and interest_ Nor is the opposition confined to mis- A spirit of greater earnestness seems sionaries alone. Japanese are almost to be spreading among the churches. equally subject to them. In another But on the other side there is also a paper my eye just falls on the followspirit of greater opposition arising ing: "The Doshisha College had a among the Buddhists. Most likely they public meeting at the Gionza in Kyoto, would make no outcry nor bestir them- at which over 2000 persons attended. 'selves were not Christianity making de- After the meeting was closed at 9 A.M., cided inroads upon the religious terri- Otsuka Eitaro, a first-year student, was tory once all their own. InChiba ken a attacked by four men as he was going Swedish missionary, we hear, recently out. They inflicted slight wounds on ,uffered personal violence and inj ury his head, and fled when his companions at their hands. At another place the came to his assistance. The police Japanese pastor had given public notice have caught one of them, who is a Budof a Christian meeting for the evening, dhist priest. " and that a foreign missionary would speak. About 700 people gathered. In Tottori ken a native Christian Stirred up by priests, they began to preacher recently stirred up the people throw stones and other dangerous mis- considerably by declaring that "the siles, and would not allow the meeting will of God is above the law of. any to be held. The police appeared pow- earthly monarch." The incensed citi· erless. 'rhey advised the preacher to zens have appealed to the police. They dismiss the meeting; and as there seemed regard the Emperor of Japan as the no other way out, it was reluctantly "son of heaven;" hence to have done. uttered the foregoing sentence was greatly disrespectful if not disloyal to Less than a week ago & missionary the ruler of this land. For this very went out to Tanashi, a small town some reason the photograph of the emperor 25 miles from Tokyo, to fill a series of is nowhere on sale in the capital, as it appointments. An evening service had is regarded as wo sacred for publi<: been announced by the Japanese helper, gaze. Nor is this view held only by and he also spoke firilt. For about half the so·called lower classes; but to this an hour the large assembly' listened day it obtains among wealthy and eduquietly, until some Buddhist priest voci- cated people, being held either in sin. cere faith in the old superstitions or in understood Hotoke to mean Buddhism; insincerity. Missionaries cannot be too 7 boys attached the word to no reality ; careful how they speak even to Japanese 4 thought it meant the soul of man, Christians on the subject of their em- while 7 could make no reply.

peror. Still the truth may and must " .As to the third question, 25 believed be told, but always in love and to save. that man's soul lives after death, 81 be- Japan has made immense progress in lieved that death ends all, and 12 could.

matters of education during the past not answer. In answer to the fourth three decades. And yet the present question, 24 boys and 3 girls declared ignorance and indifference of the people, their belief in the existence of a soul, 5 so far as religious knowledge is con- of them basing their belief upon per- cerned, is a factor which enters very sonal experiences; but 48 boys and 14 largely into the causes retarding Chris- girls denied the existence of any souL tian progress in this land. The follow- Twenty-five others believed in the ex- ing from a recent paper gives some idea istence of a soul, but not in its immor- of the religious ideas of the children tality_ "

here: :M:ost interesting and important prac- "Mr. Togi, once an officer of the tical conclusions can be drawn from the Department of Education, now Super- above answers. It will be seen that intendent of the Higher School in Akita, nearly all these boys and girls still re- Il.ttempted to ascertain the religious gard their" imperial ancestors" as the ideas of the children of his school by a object of their worship and highest practical experiment. He chose 118 reverence. The large majority do not pupils, 19 of whom were girls, and the believe hi immortality, which has only average age of all about 14 years. To been brought to light through the Gos- these he propounded the following pel. Over half even deny the very ex- four questions: 1. What is Kami istence of the soul. The teachings of (God)? 2. What is Hotoke (a name giv- Buddhism are extremely vague. Most en to Buddha)? 3. What becomes of children (and adults may logically be man after death? 4. Is there a soul ? included) have little conception of a If so, what kind of a thing is it? future life or of future rewards and These questions awakened much seri- punishments for moral conduct in the ous thought; and he tabulates their present life. With such conceptions answers as follows: To the first ques- of liCe and its moral obligations in the tion, 82 boys and 15 girls replied, • By minds of the people, we can only won- Kami is meant our imperial ancestors der that the moral condition is no worse and benefactors reverenced by us.' Six than it really is. It will, moreover, be boys and 3 girls replied, • Kami is a seen that the work is still immeasurably spiritual Being outside of mankind; , great and the field "white unto the 1 girl, a Roman Catholic, added that harvest. " Christianity is here to stay 'He is the Creator of the universe.' and to conquer, and is gloriously march- One boy said that Kami meant • gohei ' ing forward ; but there are still " re- (a kind of paper cut in narrow strips gions beyond." May past success and and hung in temples to represent the Spirit and command of Christ arouse Kami). Three boys replied that there the Church to still greater achievements, is no Kami, while 8 gave unsatisfactory greater faith, greater self-sacrifice and answers. To the second question, 55 persevering prayer I boys and 16 girls replied, • All deceased persons are Hotoke.' Eleven boys and REv. DAVID S. SPENCER, NAGOYA.

1 girl said that by Hotoke they under- It is exceedingly interesting to note stood Shaka, Amida, and other virtuous the comments of the Buddhist press of sages who have influenced the spirits Japan since the conclusion of the of men. Seventeen boys and 1 girl World's Congress of Religions at Chicago. and in view of the rise of the reached its culmination. The movemixed residence question. ment toward Europeanization is sure to start again. With tha~, Christianity Buddhism is much divided. Some is again to go forward. We must be sects are at war within themselves, and on the alert. The nineteenth century others are at war with each other. They is going; what awaits us as the twentiare more completely divided and more eth opens ?" hostile to each other than is the Christian Church, in spite of their occasional The same magazine, in another slurs at Christianity because of its article, confesses that mixed residence numerous sects. They are clearly con- is sure to come. Scholars advise it, scious that the Buddhist forces are not business men need it. The only hope prepared to contend successfully with for Buddhism in such an event lies in Christianity, and various efforts at re- keeping aloof from politics and gi ving form appear. As these expressions of special attention to religious growth. Buddhist opinions to Buddhists must be or interest to all who are watching re- 2. The Dento speaks more hopefully ligious movements in Japan, I quote for Buddhism: "Many fear that with from some of these magazines as trans- mixed residence Buddhism will go unlated into the columns of the Japan der. But truth is conqueror at last. If Mail, making occasional comment: Christianity is truth it will conquer. The truth, however, is not in Chris- 1. The Bukkyo, an independent maga- tianity. Science shows that. Experience zine, has a leading article on "The makes that clear. Yet Christian meth- Necessary Work of Buddhists. " "The ods, some say, make Christianity forcountry is now afflicted with crime and midable, and the foreign religion is procalamities. Buddhists therefore should tected by foreign governments. But if be up and doing to help and to cure. our hundreds of thousands of priests are But more than this. Speculative Bud- faithful, what can the foreign preachers dhism, which has for a long time been in do? And the fOrty millions of the Japthe ascendant, must give way to prac- anese people are practically our defendtical forces. Christianity is beset on ers. The treaties must be revised_ all sides; Buddhism has the popular Let mixed residence come." Yes, we heart. Let it avail itself of this advan- reply, let it come. And with it must tage. Growing before all eyes is the come greatly increased advantages for question of mixed residence. [Allow- Christian work. While Buddhism is ing foreigners to reside in the interior well intrenched in some sections and by of the country. whereas up to this time no means dead, it will be found that it they have been compelled to reside only has already lost its power over the in the foreign concessions connected great masses of the forty millions of with the open ports, unless employed the Japanese, especially over the whole by Japanese.-D. S. S.] That is full younger class. Let the reader note also of momentous consequences. Mixed the coloring of nationalism in the above residence must come, sooner or later. quotation. Now, in our strength, is the time to prepare for this event. When foreigners S. The Nonin Shimpo is not so confiare admitted into all parts of the coun- dent of results as other representatives try. the ministers of Christianity will of the popular faith. It speculates enter with them and work freely. We upon the fate of Buddhism after the should be prepared to meet them. A incoming of foreigners after this mood : Christian reaction is sure to come. The "The first elIect will be Christian agformer extreme Europeanization of the gressiveness. The Japanese are povpeople has been checked. Conservatism erty-stricken as regards religious ideas. has been revived. But the endeavor Nine tenths of the people do not know to preserve national peculiarities has what Buddhism is. [And this after Japan has had about thirteen centuries' experience of Buddhism.-D. S. S.] because of personal immorality, etc.

At the beginning, with mixed residence The world moves I foreigners will prevail over WI. Bud- EVANGELUITIO WORK. dhism will decay and disappear. Of course con1lict is not desirable, but it REV. T. P. POATE, JAPAN.-I landed seems to be inevitable. Christian evan- in Japan in the fall of 1870. At that gelization means poison to the nation. time the work was carried on under Remember the ruin of Poland and of great disadvantages. The drag·net of Hawaii through Christian peoples." the Gospel could not be used; it was 4. The Kokkyo finds much fault with , fishing with the rod and line. But the recent Buddhistic methods. "Ancient period of sowing was now well.nigh ,customs have too much weight with done, and God drew near to His Church Buddhist associations. The habitual in blessing. It was, as is already reading of the ritual and Buddhistic known, during the week of prayer in Scriptures at religious gatherings wea- 1870 that this blessing came. The quick- ries the people. Popular addresses ened ear of faith heard the tinklings of should be substituted. Biographies the golden bells of the great High Priest of Buddha and of the founders of the who dwells unseen, yet not unknown, sects should be presented at the meet- within the veil. Over the meetings in ings. If the people will not come to the oHis sevenfold might brooded the won- temples, gather them if possible into drous Paraclete, and from rent hearts private houses and teach them there." came "that unimaginable groan, the It will be seen that this is simply im. birth.pang of souls born into the king- itating Christian methods. And they dom of light, that yearning known to go farther than this in some sections, all the people of God which finds its establishing Sunday·schools, gathering utterance in the cry, 'Lord, save souls, and teaching the young, and the poor or I die I '" Then the Spirit of God in night schools, organizing Young moved upon the hearts of the heathen Men's Christian Associations with Chris· who were present. and one after an- tianity left out. have popular preaching other confessed Christ. Yet more, for services, and take up a collection, as if the first time in the history of the em- they were really Methodists. This im. pire Japanese knelt in prayer to God itating process has been going on for that He would pour out on them and sometime. their race the Holy Ghost. These 5. The Daido Shimpo enters a strong meetings were carried on for several complaint that" the Buddhists always weeks, and out of them grew the First lag behind in social progress, when they Church of Yokohama, now numbering should be the leaders. A national reo about 800 members.

action is coming. Back of the present From this time the work grew apace.

anti·foreign nationalistic mood a great It was founded on and nourished by pro·foreign feeling is developing. Bud· the Word of God. In accordance with dhists should get their power well in the universal rule of Protestant mis- hand, because national secularization is sionaries, the Scriptures were translated near. " into Japanese. Two translations (in The prophecy of a retum of the pro- some respects 8. regrettable thing) were foreign feeling is not without founda· made-the one a Baptist;the other by a tion. committee. Each had its work. The It only remains to note the organiza- Baptist translation reached a class of tion, in one of the prefectures, of a large people unable to read the mixed charac- association for the purification of the ter of the committee's version, while priesthood. One of the recent acts of this was well suited to the wants of the this association was to decide that 220 great middle and upper classes. Out priests were unworthy of their position of the press poured in ever.increasing volume a stream of Christian literature God, and went north on January 10th, which was carried everywhere by col· 1880. A little church was soon gath· porteurs. The branches of the true ered, and as we lookeu on the blank, Vine shot forth and filled the land, and desolate heathenism of the place our the tender grapes gave a good smell. hearts were led out In prayer to God And the Lord of the vineyard sent forth for a hundred souls. That prayer has more laborers. I had been engaged in been answered well-nigh threefold. Our educational work for a number of Methodist brethren came in, and then years, in the employ of the imperial my dear brother Rev. E. Rothesay Mil· Government, when in 1875 I was led ler ; and though this be literally Rock into direct work for the Lord. The Province (Iwate ken), the power of the claims of that work grew more and more Spirit is making it into a fruitful field.

pressing, and at length, in 1879, I sev· In the spring of that same year I bap- ered my connection with the Govern· tized a man named Seino Tomonoshin ment and gave myself wholly to the at a place called Farukawa. He had preaching of the Word in connection been a hard drinker, a great sinner, but with the American Baptist Missionary on him came the Spirit of God, con- Union. vincing him of sin. He dared not sleep Shortly after there came a call from at night, fearing that he might wake up Morioka, a city 325 miles northeast of . in torment. The message of God's love, Tokyo. At that time the provinces of the of sin laid upon Jesus, of the blood that northeast were in almost utter darkness; cIeanseth from sin, came to him, and he no Protestant missionary was to be received it as a little child. His wife found in all that district, yet a certain saw the change in her husband, and she work had been done by members of the too believed. He wrote to me in Yoko· Greek Church. Among those brought hamil., and asked me to stop in Sendai, to Christ by their means was a young on my next trip, and baptize her. 150 man named KUdo. He was not, how· anxious was he that I should not fail ever, satisfied with this form of Chris· that he even telegraphed to me. Now, tianity. Though the Greek Church Sendai is the largest city of the north.

gives the Bible to its members and I had not thought it possible to open recommends them to study it, still work there, but God opened a wide and prayer for the dead, the invocation of effectual door. When I reached Sendai the saints, and a mass of superstitions Brother Seino at once sought me out; too numerous to mention disfigure the and I shall never forget how the tears faith. He came to Yokohama to study, came from his eyes and the joy that and there met with some of ollr believ· shone in his face. His wife was bap- ers, who taught him the way of God tized, and in the fall another church more perfectly. He learned with joy was organized in Sendai. The work that he needed not the intercession of grew rapidly, and I am afraid that I got the saints nor of the Virgin Mary, but proud. I said to myself, I shall have could come to God through the one the first self·supporting Baptist church; :Mediator, the Man Christ Jesus. Fail· and then there came trouble, division ing health compelled him to return and strife; and how sad that is! It home. He was attacked by consump· seemed as if all was going to pieces: tion and did not live many months, but but then I learned what the Puritans he tol:1 his friends of what he had called" the soul.fattening blessing of learned, and the result was, repeated fasting." We fasted and prayed, and letters to Dr. Brown asking for a teach· the Lord lifted upon us the light of His cr. Till my appointment there had countenance.

been no one to send, for the mission I went one day down to the river practically consisted of two ladies and rather sad at heart, and as I passed by Dr. Brown. I hailed the call as from a Shinto temple I noticed that some "matruri" or festival was going on. five ports were opened to foreign trade The priest was praying, and I caught in China, and nearly that time since ac- what sounded like my name. In J ap- tive Protestant missionary wl)rk was anese my name is Pato. I thought begun in the land. But the widespread that I must be mistaken, but on draw- riots throughout the empire during the ing nearer heard it again. Out rang in last year makes it necessary to consider sonorous tones, " Ama terasu no mi kami whether mission methods do not tequire yo, negawaku wa mi tsurugi wo motte fresh adaptation.

kam Eikokujui Poto to ni mono wo ha- " The genius of the Chinese people is rai tamaije;" which, being interpreted, pre-eminently to listen to their rulers, is, " 0 Goddess that dost illuminate the who are expected to take paternal in- heavens, with thine august sword drive terest in everything that pertains to their out that Englishman Poate. " You smile, welfare. If the rulers oppose Chris- and so did I; for my heart was glad. tianity. suspicions abound on every For whenever Satan rages God is side; if they approve, then all classes work.ing, and I knew of a surety that are stimulated to friendship and inquiry.

Emanuel, the Golden Prince, would " One immense hindrance to mission- come, riding in His chariots of salva- ary work in China is the hostile attitude tion, to the aid of His Church. I re- of the mandarins, the gentry and the turned to Yokohama. and one day a educated classes. For millenniums the telegram came from the church: Chinese have been taught to consider "Go Sei Rei. go kouri ni natta" (" On themselves vastly superior to every na- us hath the Holy Spirit descended"). tion under the sun; and as their educa- And when I visited that church next I tional curriculum to this day is still un- fonnd that it was even so. T hey had changed,there is springing up annually a waited on God in prayer, and lie had fresh crop of scholars in absolute igno- heard them. The spirit of envy and rance of the outside world, and with the hate had been cast out, and in its stead same intense pride and prejudice as of reigned the spirit of peace and love and old. For, centuries, too, the Chinese of a sound mind. Government has systematically opposed all intercourse with foreigners to the ut- most of their power, as they regard it Ohristian Work Among the Higher full of peril. OIasses of Ohins. ., Again, for many years, owing to the Twenty-nine missionaries in China, Taiping rebels having taken up a Chris- representing as many societies, sent out, tian name, the authorities of China in the form of a circular, some time since looked on Christian literature as only an Appeal for the Society for the Diffu- fit for wicked rebels, and therefore bc- sion of Christian Knowledge among the came still more hostile. In the course Chinese as an especial agency for reach· of years this feeling showed itself in all ing the higher classes in that country. the Government dispatches of manda- This society sustains two monthly mag- rins, high and low, where the vilest ru- azines in Chinese, one religious and one mors against Christians, however false general. Missionaries from different and malicious, were duly recorded, sel- parts of the empire contribute to the dom inquiring into their origin, their columns of these, and they are, together truth or their falsehood. Lately these an- with other literature, distributed from ti-foreign and anti-Christian references the civil service examination centres were collected from Government dis- and from other centres, to the number of patches and standard works-into which ten in each province. This committee they had also crept-and republished make the following, among other im- in a cheap form; and new publications,'

portant statements: based on these supposed facts, were ,," It is now exactly fifty years since issued to stir up the whole land against Christianity: thinking thereby to benefit "Meanwhile the natural increase of .the popUlation of China is at the rate their country. Such was the main and of about three millions annually. As scarcely any improved methods arc yet immediate cause of the riots, which last- introduced for the support of these Im- mense numbers, and as the Chinese ed, with some intervals. for more than a have not discovered how to produce means of support faster than the natural year. increase of popUlation, as Christian na- tions have done, they must either perish "During all this time it was useless or become every day more wretchedly poor even than they now are, and this for missionaries to approach the higher dire poverty leads to corruption and crime. In fact, the unemployed abound classes, so they have labored patiently throughout the land, to be swept away in periodic famines, while the vast naton among those that would hear them- ural resources of China remain unde- veloped. We must strive for the estabmostly the poor-and we are glad to lishment of righteousness and salvation in the land. Few of the Chinese know record 40,000 communicants among how this can be accomplished; but God has given us that. knowledge. We these. Had the higher classes been as must help them."

accessible, enlightened, and friendly as From the report just at hand we gather information to the effect that they are in Japan and in other mission they have established depots in Peking, Moukden, Tientsin, Shensi, Nanking, fields, we might reasonably expect pro- and Chefoo. They arranged last year to present to all the great mandarins of portionately a far greater number of the empire a copy of Dr. Faber's ~Teat work on" Civilization," in five Chmese Christians in China than there is, and volumes. They sent 60,000 copies of their pUblications to the ten maritime we should not have had the riots, which provinces. Not all of these were sold. The Chinese are poor, though many are have so greatly imperilled the mission rich. The poor have to pay 36 per cent to pawn-shops, and sometimes 100 per cause and excited fresh opposition where cent, to tide them over temporary dUn- culties. Thousands upon thousands colit had almost died away. lect in mat sheds at every great city H One great lesson of the riots is, that in the winter, in order to attend the free soup.kitchens,and this only means prac· the reformation of one class in a nation tically slow starvation. China thus caunot go on peaceably without simul- presents an amount of suffering which taneous enlightenment of the other class- far surpasses that of any other country. es, otherwise it must inevitably end in Most of this might be easily removed. persecution. riots, or revolution. There- It is the object of this ChristIan Knowlfore something must be done to prevent edge Society to try to help the Chinese further collision and disaster besides ap· to such knowledge as will result in the pealing to force. improved condition of the country. For wantof political insight, China has " True, the most prejudiced are more lost within thirty·five years, in northopposed to us than ever because of our east Manchuria, a country as large as increasing numbers, but many of the France; and in the south she has lost highest authorities are compelled to in- Burmah, and in Annam tributary States quire carefully into the matter, and larger than France. For lack of comthere is au increasing number growing mercial knowledge she has £80,000,000 friendly and anxious to know the whole less foreign trade than India, and even truth about our work. The emperor little Japan has trebled her foreign trade, and the highest authorities are begin- while China has only dOUbled hers. ning to learn that these anti·Christian rumors are false, and that Christians are The Secretary, Rev. Timothy Richgood people whose object is to benefit ards, Shanghai, will gladly furnish in· China and not to stir up rebellion aud formation on t.he prospects and plans strife. The edict and proclamations of this admirable organization. If it which have recently made their appear- shall accomplish a tithe as much as the ance are very satisfactory; though is- similar society has in India. it will be a sued under foreign pressure, they are great blessing. all valnable documents and point ill the right direction.

" The empire being at peace. foreigners are engaged to write books for them on all subjects. Its leading men are studying many questions of reform, and among these religion. It seems hardly possible to overestimate the stupendous importance of the present opportunity, when a fourth of the human race is compelled to meditate a change in its religious policy, with all that that involves! The hand of God is in the matter, showing clearly that past labor has not been in vain.

i894.j

IlI.-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.

Siam and Laos, Malaysia," Unoccupied Fields,t Buddhism.:f: . MISSION WORK AMONG THE LAO!!. not to be intimidated by his bonds. , Most of the obstacles since then have BY REV. DANIElL McGILVARY, D.D. been some petty annoyances to be ex· pected, and such as hav.e acted as a Chieng Mai, Lampoon, Lakawn, Praa, wholesome tonic. Nan, Chieng Hai, and Chieng Saan are the capitals of provinces of the same For long years only two ordained name in the north of the Kingdom of missionaries were in the field. In 1883 Siam, to which they are tributary. Rev. Dr. Peoples and others arrived, They occupy the valleys and plateaus followed ne:l!;t year by Rev. Chalmers of the upper tributaries of the Maa Martin. Since then the growth of the Nam, separated from the lower plain church has been remarkable for its by mountains and rapids. They are steady uniformity. For three years the governed by a line of native rulers who yearly accessions to the communion of receive their appointment and their in· the church was about ninety. For the signia of office from Bangkok. last seven successive years the acces- sions have been 110, 129, 180, 190, 241, Having first obtained consent of the 299, and 303 for 1893. Our present viceroy, permission to establish a mis· adult membership is 1586,. total bap. sion station in Chieng Mai was granted tized 2707. The mother church at by the Siamese Government, and the Chieng Mai has sent out eight colonies, mission was formally opened by the and still has an adult membership of writer and his family April 3d. 1867, 719, and Dr. Dennis in his latest work M.r. Wilson and family following in makes the Presbytery of North Laos 1868. The warm reception that the the banner presbytery in the General missionaries received from all classes, Assembly. Probably a greater promi. the baptism of the first convert, the nence has been given to the evangelistic bright prospects of the mission so soon work than in most missions, and in clouded by the changed attitude of the .this we have largely used the native viceroy and the martyrdom of Noi talent available. From the beginning Sunyah and Nan Chai, the tragic death of the mission the preaching and pas· of the viceroy soon after, the kindness toral work have been magnified. For of his successor, the present viceroy, a long time this was from necessity. counteracted by the hostile acts of his Our small force precluded some depart· brother, the second in command, lead· ments of mission work. What was be· ing to the appeal to Bangkok and the gun from necessity has been continued Royal Proclamation of Religious Toler· from conviction and experience of its ation from the young king in 1878, are success. We have endeavored to reach matters of history and need not be reo the present generation first; and no peated. The death of the brother soon subject has such constraining power after was another of the many Provi· over men who are conscious of their dential interpositions in behalf of the guilt and sin as the Cross of Christ. mission. The only case of persecution The Laos readily admit that there is no since then was the imprisonment for provision for pardon in Buddhism. eight months of a valued assistant un· "I would embrace any religion that der false charges, but really on account offers pardon for sin," said an officer of his religion. From his prison cell from ChiengToong. met on a late tour. he wrote consoling letters to his family From the first, too, it was evident * See pp. 332 and 884 (present. issue). that a large field for medical work was opened. The ordained ministers stood t See p. 877 (present issue). :I: See pp. 326 and 367 (present issue).

FIELD OF MON'l'HI,Y SURVEY

lI,ghast at the demand for foreign medi- Rev: Nan Tah. He is one of the most cine which they had created, but could learned men in Buddhistic literature, not supply. A missionary station is which gives him great influence among not complete without a physician. The hil:l people. In manner and tact he is healing of the body and the remedy for all that could be desired, instant in seathe soul, as in the Saviour's ministry, son and out of season, and is himself a have acted and reacted on each other. bright example of the power of the They are the counterpart and comple- Gospel which he preaches. ment of each other. When there is no physician the miuister has to become a Besides him the annual report for the quack and treat cases for which he is closing year mentions about thirty nanot qualified. When this work is turned tive ruling elders who have devoted over to an accomplished physician he much time to evangelistic work during can devote his energies to his own spe- the year. The report adds, " They go cial work. The consecrated physician before, we follow and reap the harcan easily combine the preaching of the vest." Besides the influence of these, Gospel with. the medical work. The the church is growing by the vitality in reverse is not always possible. Among its native members. Most of the male the IJaos the medical missionary has an members lead in public prayer, and ideal field for influence. The evangel- mauy of the women in their own prayeristic and the medical work combined meetings. Family prayer is generally have laid the broad foundation for all observed, and they do not hesitate to our other work, and given the solid urge the subject of religion on their basis on which it stands. In the pio- people. In all of the sub-stations naneer work in the broad field already tives lead the Sabbath worship. An opened and opening in the east and the officer from Lakawn, sixty-five miles to north, we must look to the consecrated the southeast, became a Christian-a physician to be preacher and healer. church was soon organized, and a call With his medicine and surgical case and made for a mission station, to which his Bible, he is welcome alike to the resi- Dr. and Mrs. Peoples and others since dences of chiefs and governors and to responded. When the station in Lamthe homes of the poor. The extent of poon was opened, one hundred and its inflnence may he seen by a single twenty members were already waiting statement. Dr. McKean, medical mis- to be dismissed to the church then orsionary in Chieng Mai, reports five thou- ganized. The churches in Chieng Saan sand cases treated last year at the sta- aud Chieng IIai and Papow and Chieng tion, and three thousand vaccinations, Dow, all in distant provinces, have thus bringing eight thousand souls un- grown up under native labor, with only der the direct influence of the Gospel. an annual visit from the missionary. In a tour of Iive months last year the They have called in vain for the settlewriter distributed cighty.eight ounces ment of a missionary. of quinine gratuitously, or otherwise, giving us a welcome in some places With the evangelistic and medical where the people would have been in- work as a basis, as soon as we had force different. We would emphasize the to open schools, Christian parents were fact that just now THREE MEDICAL MIS- waiting to put their children in them. SIONARIES are NEEDED for our IMME- The Girls' Boarding School was the DIATE WORK. Shall this appeal be first. It has had a succession of faithmade in vain? ful teachers. Under its present princi- pal, Miss Griffin, assisted by Miss Allie Special mention should be made of McGilvary, it has completed a prORperthe influence of our native Christians ous year. The Boys' Boarding School in advancing the work. First among was commenced later by Mr. Coilins, these is our native ordained minister, who is now assisted by Miss C. H. Mc- GUvary. One hundred and fifteen pupils were enrolled during the year. One of whom, a son-in·law of Nan Intab, of the most encouraging features of the first convert, was ordained. these schools Is that all the girls and nearly all the boys come from Ohris- To all of these schools we look for a tian families-not to learn English, generation of better educated Ohriswhich is not taught, bnt to receive a tians, and, above all, for a strong force Christian education. Most of the pu- of Christian ministers and workers to pils are either communicants or non- evangelize their own and neighboring communing members on entering, and tribes. The first duty of the foreign the communion roll is constantly en- missionary is to lay the foundations, larged from these schools, t~oenty-tl.ree translate t,he Scriptures, and give a having been added during the fall term. Christian litcrature, then to train work- The influence of the pupils reacts on ers and act as bishops in superintending the families and villages from which and directing the work. they come. A prosperous school at Lakawn, under Miss Fleeson and Mr. Our Sahbath-schools have one feature 'l'aylor, was commenced soon after the worthy of universal adoption. They station was established, and now a boys' embrace the old and the young, men school is in operation under Mr. Taylor, and women; in other words, the church who also superintends the Industrial and congregation studying the Scrip- School, leaving Dr. Peoples frec for tures. evangelistic work and the medical work in the absence of Dr. Briggs. Even A font of Laos type prepared by Dr. Utc last station at Lampoon has a good Peoples is a success, and the press in beginning in school work. Chieng l1ai under Mr. Collins is send- ing forth the printed Word of Gi>d. Last "nd not least, before we were The Gospel of Matthew revised, and ready for it, the evangelistic work had Acts translated, by Rev. E. B. McGilfurnished pupils for the Theological vary, have been published, and the Training School. Rev. Nan Tah was Gospel of John is now ready for the prepared for the ministry by the mem- press, while Mr. Wilson has translated bers of the Chieng Mai station in the in- the Psalms. The whole of the Scriptervals of other duties. A strong need tures are accessible to those who read had long been felt for an organized ef- Siamese, as most of Ollr Christians do. fort, and in Mr. Dodd, since joined by Mr. Irwin, the right men were found. Hitherto we have referred to the work Our ruling elders and others, who have in the Siamo-Laos States in the north of proved themselves efficient workers, Siam, which gave it the title of Nortlt have been encouraged to enter the Train- Laos Mission. Rccent explorations in ing School. It ha!! one feature of a the regions north of the Kingdom of model theological school. The teach- Siam have shown tbat the title NORTH ing is practical and biblical as well as Laos Mission is a misnomer. The easttheoretical, the Bible being the princi- ern and northeastern portion of British pal text-book. A portion of each day Burma and a large number of districts is devoted to evangelistic work, and on and towns subject to Yunnan, China, Sabbath the pnpils are sent out two by are inhabited by the Kerns and Lus, two, and the first school hour in the two large and numerous branches of week is devoted to hearing a report of the Laos family, who might be called their work, with criticisms and practical the Burmo and Chino-Laos. This is suggestions from teachers and feIIow- doubtless the original home of the pupils. Ttoenty-five were enrolled last whole Siamese and Laos family. These year, and at the last meeting of pres- tribes have retained more of their origbytery in December jive of the pupils inal characteristics, while the Siamese were licensed to preach the Gospel, one have developed a type of civilization of their own. A tour was taken the first flve months of 1893 by the Rev. Robert Irwin and thc writer, passing through the provinces of British Blll'Dla to the baptism of twenty·two, the first of the Sip Song Panna, a confederation of Lu Moosur race who had embraced the States under the jurisdiction of China. Gospel, was a red·letter dsy in my life. We visited about seventeen districts and Ch Boo Kaw, the first Moosur convert, towns, in all of which the Kern and Lu has since gone to his rest, exhorting his dialects of the Laos are spoken, and the people with his last breath to embrace written character is the same as that the Gospel. Besides the Moosurs, there used in our mission. The extent of the are the Kooies, the Kaws, the Maaos, race to the north, the large area in the Yows, the Ka Hoks, the Ka Lohs, which the Laos language is spoken, and the Lanteens, the Tai Luangs, the Ka the openness of the field were a revela- Moos, and Lemates and other tribes. tion to us. A missionary had never Like the Karens of Burma, but few of been in the region before, and the name these Hill tribes are Buddhists, and we of Christ was unknown. It is stating have reason to believe that many of the fact mildly when we say that we them are waiting for the Gospel. None were well received throughout the of them have written languages, and as whole region. We had a most cordial yet we have had to preach to them welcome from both rulers and people. through an interpreter in the Laos lan- guage, which most of the men under· The length of the tour precluded a stand but imperfectly. Their contiglong stay in each place, but we had uity to China has introduced the opium everywhere eager listeners to the Gos- vice among them, but they are hospitapel mesaage. Chieng Hoong, in north ble and industrious, and those not adlatitude 22°, the chief city of the Sip dicted to the use of opium are, for Song Punna, was the limit of the tour heathen tribes, moral. to the north. This confederation formerly paid tribute to Burma and China, The Presbyterian Mission of Siam and but the present Chow Fa of Chieng Laos together embrace the whole coun- Hoong was placed in authority by Yun- try from the Gulf of Siam to China, nan. The Laos race extended much and the Laos race alone must comprise further north and also east and west of three or four millions of people. How Chieng Hoong. There we crossed the shall that whole region be evangelized? Cambodia River and visited a number We need only the men and the means of towns to the east and south, and re- to occupy the whole field. crossed it at Chieng Lap. In two of the towns which we visited we were At the meeting of the Presbytery of invited to hold worship in the residence North Laos in 1892 a call was made for of the Chow Fa, where we found largv eighteen workers, not including those and attentive audiences. It was sad to needed for Nan and the Laos provinces leave so many places where they were and Hill tribes north of the Siamese disappointed at our short stay, and boundary. The Wood River Church, urged us to come again. Nebraska, has sent usfi'D6 workers, now on their way. Of these Mr. and Mrs. The length of this article, already too Shields will join Dr. and Mrs. Briggs long, allows the mention of only one at Praa, the new station opened by the other important fact. The whole re- famine. The other three, Rev. J. L. gion abounds in numerous Hill tribes Thomas, M.D., and wife, and Miss inhabiting the mountains on both sides Hatch,· and also Miss Wilson, go to of the Cambodia and its tributaries. Lakawn, and Mr. and Mrs. Phraner We have an interesting work already are waiting to establish a station in begun among the Yahoos or Moosurs. Chieng Hai when a physlcian can be Two of the most interesting months of obtained. my thirty.six years of mission life were spent in viaiting on foot the MQOSurs on MO'l'e than eighteen are still needed, of. the hills west of Chlt,ng Hai; and the whom at least three should be physi- cians, to occupy Rahang, a large town on the Southern Laos border and Nan all the men of His time and all other on the east, and the Burmo-Laos and times.

Chino-Laos and the Hill tribes in the Was Buddha His name?

north. For speedy and large returns No. It is the name of a state of for labor and means expended, it is mind.

doubtful whether a more promising Its signification ?

field is anywhere open to the Church. Illuminated ; or He who has perfect, We most earnestly request the prayers wisdom.

of the Church for laborers and success Did Buddha discover the cause of in giving them the Gospel. We would human misery ?

sound the Macedonian cry, " Come over At last He discovered it. As the and help us." Who will hear in it a light of the rising sun scatters the call, "The Lord hath need of thine" ? shades of night and reveals everything " The Lord hath need of THEE" ? to view, so the light of knowledge rose in His mind, and He saw clearly the Siam and Laos. Area 250,000 square causes of human suffering and the miles; population about 6,000,000, con- means of escaping them. sisting of one third Siamese, one third Laosians, and the remainder Chinese Did He have to make great efforts to and Malays. The prevailing religion is attain this knowledge? Buddhism. The Presbyterians (North) •have in the Laos country 10 ordained, 5 Yes; He had to conquer all the de- medical, 6 lady missionaries, and 1 or- fects, the desires, and the appetites dainednative; 8 churches and 1600 com- which deprive us of the sight of the municants ; and in the Siam Mission, 7 truth. ordained, 2 medical, 4 lady missionaries, and 1 native evangelist; 7 churches and What is the light which can disperse 330 communicants. The American Bap- our ignorance and drive away all tist Missionary Union also has a work troubles? in Bangkok chietly for the Chinese. The knowledge of the Four Noble Truths, as Buddha r:aIls them.

What are those truths? (1) That misery always accompanies existence; (2) that all modes of exist- ence result from passion or desire; (3) Unoccupied Pield8 will be the subject that there is no escape from existence of a paper in our June and July issues. except by destruction of desire; (4) the means of obtaining the destruction of desire.

Buddhi8m has been said to be the re- When we are in possession of the Four ligion of one third of the human race. Noble Truths, at what do we arrive?

Probably not over 100,000,000, how- At Nirvana.

ever, are in reality Buddhists. What is Nirvana?

The state of perfect repose, the ab- sence of desire, of illusion, of pain, the The following are some extracts from complete annulment of everything a Buddhist catechism: which constitutes physical man. Before What is a Buddhist? attaining Nirvana, man can be inces-'

He is one who professes to be a fol- santly born again; when he has attained lower of Our Lord Buddha. it he cannot be born again.

Was Buddha a God?

No. Buddhism aims at the destruction of Was He a man? sin as a disea.se and the practical ea;tinc- In form He was a man; but internally tion of the soul; Christianity compasses He was not like other men-that is, in the destruction of the disease and the mental and moral order He surpa~e~ 8alvation of the soul.

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

What shall atone for sina of omis8'ion the population; and therefore any stateon the part of editors and compositors! ment of the number is only an CIItimate. In the February issue of this REVIEW, Rev. H. V. Noyes in 1889 published a page 136, second column, third para· paper in the Oltinese Recorder, January graph, the somewhat astounding state- and February numbers, on .. Mohamment is made, that" of the nineteen medans in China." He gives the numprovinces of China proper, only Hunan ber as 20,000,000. Two thirds of these and Kwang·se have permanent mission were stated to be in the Northwest and stations." One little word-" no"-be- Southwest Provinces. The number ing omitted before the words .. mission stated to be in these two provinces is stations" turns the sentence completely greater than the wltole popUlation of the round. It should have read, "Only provinces. After the protracted war Hunan and Kwang-se have no perma- that was there to suppress a Mohammenent mission stations." The next sen- dan rebellion, more than half of the poptence, which gives the needy popula. ulation were found to have perished durtion of these two provinces, shows that ing the twenty years of war. I think the previous sentence must be wrong; 15,000,00() a large estimate for the present but we confess the blunder without Mohammedan population in China. The being able to account for its escaping Chinese are Oonfuciani8t8 as a nation. three proof-readers! Canton, Swatow, When these false religions are vaunted Amoy, Tamsui and Taiwanfol) in For· by anti-Christians, I do not like to see mosa, Foo Chow, Shanghai, Hankow, any undue credit given to them." Ningpo, Cheefoo, Tientsin, Pekin, etc., are well-known permanent mission sta- The MiBBiona7'1J Herald hints that a tions. movement is on foot among Christian Endeavor Societies to hold missionary Dr. Happer, the veteran missionary extension courses, following the lines from China, kindly calls attention to a that IlSve been followed to eKtend the few points in which there is a difference advantages of the universities to the of opinion; also a few typographical public. Study and investigation of the errors in the February REVIEW. As claims of foreign missions, under God's we care for accuracy far more than our blessing, cannot fail to be of vast beneown" consistency," we give Dr. Hap- fit, commensurate to the importance of per's letter: the topic. We have often thought that a plan not unlike that of the" uni- .. On page 136 and second column, versity extension" courses might be second line, the number of missionaries pursued with immense profit. Courses is stated to be 500 instead of 1500. [Dr. of lectures by the prominent authorities Gilbert Reid, in" Peeps into China," on missions might be arranged in varipage 188, gives 490 male missionaries. ous accessible centres. There is no Manifestly an error, as the China Inland reason why such men as Drs. Ellin- Mission alone has 600.-ED.] These I wood, Clark, Baldwin, McCabe, Gorregard as mistakes of the printer. Let don, Mudge, Gracey; Bishops Baldwin me call your attention to two items of and Nicholson; returned missionaries, errors on points that are of special in- such as Drs. Dennis, Happer, Mackay, terest now-viz., as to the number of KnOK, Butler, Boggs, and others tempo- Mohammedans and Buddhists in China. rarily or permanently at home again- You state, on page 136, first column, in a word, every man and woman who the number of the former to be 30,000,- is competent to speak in behalf of mis- 000. This, I think, is too .large an estimate. There is no reliable census of 8ioll&-~hould not be heard, and in cir· dental expenses, the pastors using their cumstances the most favorable. A sin· own discretion in regard to an offering gle address at a distance involves poor Sabbath morning in their own churche9 economy of time; but a series of ad· for their own denominational boards. dresses at contiguous points, and arrang· ed foi at successive times, might bring The Hermit Nation-Thibet. untofd good at a very slight cost of money or energy. Why not have a On Tuesday afternoon, January 7th, bureau of missionary lectures? Not a 1890, during the Week of Prayer, I money·making scheme, but a provision made an address at Mildmay, in Lonfor extending the blessing of informa· don, on "Prayer as a Power in the tion suffused with spiritual power! Opening of Nations to the Gospel." I gave several illustrations, from Turkey. Apropos of this matter, we have be· Siam, Sandwich Islands, etc. I felt fore us a program of the Missionary moved to say to that very devout band Institute in connection with the Illinois of disciples there gathered, that it was Christian Endeavor Union. It may my conviction that there should be help others to give the following items definite, united, believing supplication of information: for the immediate opening of T hibet to the messengers of Christ: whereupon RULES OF THE EXTENSION COURSE. there was a season of prayer for this par· ticular object, and prayer of unusual 1. An application to the Christian power and earnestness. Endeavor State Superintendent of Mis· sions, signed by the presidents of all I have naturally watched with very Christian Endeavor societies in the special interest the subsequent developtown, with the approval of their pas· ments in Thibet. And now not only do tors, and a pledge of the active super- we find that that heroic woman, MIss vision of the course by the Endeavor Annie Taylor, has been penetrating the societies. Thibetan frontier~ from Sikkim, daring poison and assassination, but actually 2. Arrangements for a mass meeting reaching to within three days' journey of the evangelical churches each night of Lassa, the capital, and claiming for selected for the addresses. Sunday God every foot of ground her feet trod evenings are preferred, if possible. on! And now a Thibetan pioneer mis- sion is organized. Miss Taylor appears 3. Missionary sermons to be preached in Britain to secure a dozen men to go by the evangelical pastors each Sunday out to Darjeeling, India, and master the morning prior to the mass meetings. strange speech of the Lama worship· pers, so as to be ready to enter when 4. Arrangements for a Union confer· the two-leaved gates open. ence and prayer service for missionary workers on the afternoons prior to the Just now another link in the chain is mass meetings. supplied. God seems to be using the same means to open Thibet that He 5. Assurance of the active co-opera· used at Philippi's jail to open the door tion. of the missionary societies in the into Europe-the earthquake I We local churches. quote a recent account : 6. Payment of the travelling expenses, "The calamity which has befallen and free entertainment of the speakers. Thibet would seem to afford the oppor- tllnity which Christians have long 7. Ample notice through the local waited for. For years that country press both before and after the meet- haq been most jealously guarded against ings. the intrusion of even transient visit- ors. Only at long intervals, ann after 8. An invitation to all Christian En- great efforts, have travellers succeeded deavor Missionary societies and churches in the district to· send delegates to the meetings.

9. No collection to be made at the mass meetings, except for actual inci· in even passing through the country; Christian truth. FQr despite the pOltie and it has been utterly out of the ques- fancy which invests non·Christian re- ligious systems with an aureole of sanction to establish any missionary enter- tityand beauty, they have been weighed prise in it, though there have been prep- and found wanting in power to meet the deepest wants of mankind. Whatarations made to avail of the least ever their rightful place may have been opening. under Providence in the education of humanity; whatever the virtues they " Now comes the news that a great are calculated to promote among peoples earthquake has destroyed several Bud- in a certain stage of mental'or material dhist monasteries, causing large loss of development; however beautiful the theory, or elevated the ethics, which life, and the Grand Lama himself ap- some of them embody or enjoin-we cannot accept them as a substitute for pears to have perished in the catastro- Christianity or withhold its higher ligh~ from those who sit beneath their phe. This last occurrence can hardly shadow." fail to shake rudely the system of pure There is much curiosity felt to know Buddhism existing in Thibet, and to who the author of this article is.

prepare the way for the preaching of the Gospel.

.. The missiouaries who have long hovered upon the southwestern boun- dary of the country will hardly fail to avail themselves of such a providential opening. For this familiarity with the geography and local peCUliarities of the situation- in Thibet are essenthtl pre- requisites to a successful prosecution of the work, and we expect to hear that it has been entered upon at the earliest moment."

A late number of the London Quar- The monetary crisis imperils all misterly Review pays a remarkably generous sion work. The Presbyterian Board but just tribute to the work of foreign was threatened in March with a debt of missions. The anonymous writer claims $150,000. The Church Missionary Sothat philology, geography and ethnog- ciety was $175,000 behind. Mildmay raphy, comparative religion and cog- and the Y. M. C. A. of London each nate sciences have all been greatly in- $25,000 in debt. debted to those who have gone to bear the Gospel into the depths of continents That was a most notable conversion hitherto untrodden by Europeans, or to the ranks of the Salvation Army in into territories where death threatens the case of Prince Galitzin, of Russia. the intruder. After cordially conced- On a recent tour round the world in ing the material advantages of mission- the interests of the Imperial Geographary work, the writer adds: "It is too ical Society of St. Petersburg, he was late to speak of efforts as futile or fanatic in Washington in October, 1893, and which have literally girdled the globe there he attended a Salvation Army with a chain of missionary stations, and meeting; he was much impressed, and, those who now speak scornfully of mis- returning another evening, became It. sions are simply men behind their age." convert, and has since consecrated him- Then the grand opportunities for world- self and his life to the work of the wide missionary work are emphasized, Army. He prcposes to carryon Salvaand these remarkable words are added: tion Army work in Siberia, and has ., The heathen oracles are dumb, their gone to London to consult with Gentemples are decaying, their philosophies eral Booth with respect to his plans. are undermined, their creeds are honey- He is tall and stately, forty-five years com bed with distrust under the advance old, with refined features and expresof Western civilization, and the one sive eyes. He says, "I have given up supreme question is Whether their place my life to God and the Salvation Army. is to be filled by the adoption of an ag- I am so thankful that I have at last nostic morality or by the acceptance of found a use for myself and my income." Robert Louis Stevenson, writing from On the other hand, the editor has a the South Seas, says that he was preju- letter from a correspondent who in· diced against missions, but that his quires whether the REVIEW is only a prejudices have been annihilated. Pre8byterian organ! And he says that " Those who deblatterate against mis- a Wesleyan friend of his complains sions have only one thing to do, to come that "there is nothing in the REVIEW and see them on the spot." No fair- about the Methodists and their work."

minded man can see for himself the To show how groundless this com- work of the missionaries in foreign plaint is and how ignorantly it is made, lands and not come to the same conclu- we call attention to a letter of our val· sion. uable Methodi8t associate editor, Rev.

J. T. Gracey, D.D., to whom the com- Rev. Dr. F. F. Ellinwood, in a letter plaint was submitted. His reply may to the New York Wo1'ld, nailed to the at least serve to show what a Methodist doorpost the lies of a certain Dr. Ruel thinks of the undenominational charac- B. Karib, concerning the cost and char- ter of the REVIEW. He says: acter of Presbyterian missions in Per- " I have heard no intimation till now sia. He triumphantly exposes these as of any lack in the pan·denominational flagrant falsehoods, and reveals the character of the REVIEW. Methodists whole animus of their author, remind- certainly have no right to complain, ing us of the famous retort: "The nor have I ever had a hint that they allegation8 are fal8e, and the alligator did. I do recall no article ever sent by know8 it." He also says that other in- a Methodist that has not appeared in dependent testimony shows him a fraud. full, while many other contributions A native Persian, licentiate of Pittsburg have not been used on account of length Presbytery, present at the ministerial or for other reasons. Rev. Dr. S. L. gathering where Dr. Karib was "investi- Baldwin and Rev. Dr. Sutherland, gated," testified that for gross immoral- both secretaries of Methodist boards, ity he was driven out of Persia.- And furnished articles last year. Bishop so another assault on missions is traced Thoburn, of India, was a contributor; to an infernal source. so was Dr. C. W. Drees, Superintendent of Methodist Missions in South America. Mr. W. ~ Sherman, of Washington, Dr. O. W. Oushing reviewed Dr. But- Ind., sends to the 'Volunteer fund the ler's book on Mexico, both author and generous sum of $26.10, and accompa- reviewer being Methodists. Rev. O. P. nies it with a letter, in which he says, Hurd and Rev. H. C. Stuntz, both of .. My heart has been greatly gladdened India, are Methodists. My own brother, by the perusal of the January number a Methodist preacher, Consul at Fooof the REVIEW. Your bold and cour_ chow, China, and Mrs. Gracey furnished ageous words against the popular in- articles. The index of authors in the last iquities of these perilous times and in two volumes shows about one eighth behalf of the coming kingdom are es· Methodists. The April number, 1892, pecially exhilarating. I am exceed- International Department, was wholly ingly eager to have this thoroughly by Methodists and about Methodist misevangelical journal in thehands of many sions. Mr. HeU Ohatelain, one of our of the Lord's poor saints. Accordingly most learned contributors, was for a time I send you a draft on New York for connected with Bishop Taylor's West the volunteer fund." Our brother has African work, and Miss L. M. Latimer, our thanks for the donation, but even with Methodist work in Mexico. Rev. more for his helpful words of encour· James Mudge, D.D., served the same agement. This REVIEW aims to be denomination in India for ten years. absolutely faithful to the truth and the Hev. David S. Spencer, of Japan, Rev. kingdom of our Lord. J. E. Robinson, of India, both preRid. ing elders, have contributed to the last two volumes, 8S has Dr. Masters, of San Francisco, and Mr. Meakin, of the famed Budgett Methodist family of Wesleyans in England. Rev. John R. Hykes, Methodist missionary in Central China, now Bible Society's agent at Shanghai, furnished a ten-page article. I have not in this enumeration gone outside of the past two volumes. nor bought a large tract of land of the SuI· exhausted even these, nor referred to tan, near the Jordan, and intends to my own contributions and editorials. found there a large Jewish colony. Life and property in that region have Methodist missions have been kept as been more secure for the last fifteen years owing to the military station eswell to the front as Methodist authors tablished there by the government, elected in their contributions. If these which has also built a bridge over the Jordan to facilitate communication behave not been made strongly denomi·. tween Jerusalem and the valleys beyond the river, Whence the Holy City obtains national, it is doubtless because of t.he most of its cereals.

undenominational character of the mag- A curious relic of British mission azine. But this holds of other authors work exists in Russia, near Patigorsk, as well. Baptists (North, South, Cana- and within sight of the range of the Caucasus – viz., the little colony of dian), Reformed (Dutch), American Karras, an old mission station of the Free Church cf Scotland. At present Board, and other denominations are it is chiefly inhabited by Germans, and freely represented in our pages, not ex- the church services are held in that lanceptionally, but continually. And the guage. There are, however, still left a few children of the mission converts smaller societies have not been neg- who can speak English. Among the lected, nor have "independent" mis- community are persons of Circassian and Tartar blood, whose fathers were sionaries or societies, such as the China the fruit of the old mission. This col- Inland. In whatever else the REVIEW ony is independent of all ecclesiastical superiors, and is ruled in aocordance has succeeded or failed, it certainly has with the ordinances of the Free Church maintained its claim to be ecumenical of Scotland. The mission was origiin its character ; and it has reason to be nally commenced in the reign of Alexgrateful that not only so many denom- ander I., and suppressed in that of his inations have furnished its contributors, successor Nicholas. but also that theso repres~nt so many missionary sooieties in all parts of Amedoa, and several in Europe, while every section of the missionary world has taken part in the authorshIp of its pages. I am not writing a prospectus, but reviewing un fait accompli.

"Meeting, as I do, annually a hundred missionaries a year for a week at the Jnternattonal Missionary Union, f;:om all parts of the world and of all sooieties, and in constant correspondenco with missionaries of all shades of opinion to the ends of the earth, I think I have never heard from anyone of them a tint or suggestion that the REVIEW was not broadly charitable and fair. Whatever critioisms come do not touch the question of denominationalism."

For those who oare for a mathemati- The girls' seminary at Wellington, oal estimate, the following may be in- Capo Colony, has a faculty of twenty teresting : instructors, and numbers on its alumnre more than a thousand descendants of The late Rev. R. Steel, D.D., of Syd- English, Dutch, and French settlers. ney, New South Wales, estimates that, This school was founded some twenty in one hundred years, at a cost of $10,- years ago, is entirely self-supporting, 000,000, some threo hundred and fifty and its pupils have competed successislands have been evangelized, with fully at Cape Town in the university five. hundred thousand now in the and government examinations. Miss churches. This would be at the rate Abby Ferguson is the principal, and it of five thousand convertR a year, and at may be questioned whether a.ny one an expenditure of only $20 for eaoh agency is doing more for Africa's evansoul redeemed. gelization and enlightenment. The graduates of the school are scattered all A report is abroad that Baron Ed- ·over Africa south of the Soudan, as mond de Rothschild, whose presence at wives of missionaries, ministers, or Constantinople has been of material ad- merchants, or themselves teachers of vantage to his colonies in Palestine, has schools. We have always felt the warmest in- ly waited for. This story of faith, prayterest in the great work of the Euphrates er, heroic devotion, suff&ing almost to College at Harpoot, in Turkey in Asia, martyrdom with abounding joy in God, which has exercised so beneficent an in- is just what is needed for this degenerfiuence. ate day. It sounds like the Acts of the Apostles. We propose to make extracts Its field is all of Northeastern Turkey and further references to its contents in Asia to the Persian border and the from time to time. Meanwhile, let southeastern part of Russia; the terri- every man and woman who would. tory in which it is the only higher in- know more of a life hid in God and reetitution of learning, covering 200,000 vealing His power read these pages. square miles, with a population of T.b.ey will be read with tears of joy. 5,000,000, about one fourth of whom are Armenians. Of books which deserve mention, we call especial attention to Murdered Mill· The college seeks to give a compre- iIJ'TUJ, a very condensed and comprehenhensive, practical, Christian education sive plea for medical missions by George to its pupils, and to introduce the Gospel D. Dowkontt, M.D., of New York into the old Armenian Church, which is City. Within sev~nty-six pages here arousing to the importance of an edu- are compressed facts which might be cated and morally upright clergy. spread over volumes. Dr. Cuyler's keen pen furnishes a striking introduc- Rev. J. L. Barton, for eight years a tion. Dr. Dowkontt wastes no time in missionary in Turkey, now succeeds apologies, but enters in. media8 res. He Rev. C. H. Wheeler, D.O., as president. shows that the atrocious and absurd and cruel system of native medical treat- The McAll mission work in America ment in Africa, China, India, Siam, etc., has suffered a very great loss in the is virtual murder, and demands on death of Mrs. Frances Lea Chamber- every humane and Christian principle lain, who for so many years has been our prompt interposition. He shows intimately connected with this work. also the connection of medical work She died on February 16th, in Califor- with missions, and how it is the key to nia, where she had gone with her hus- many a difficult position. E'DfII'1Ibody band in pursuit of health. She was a ought to have this little book, published woman of remarkable character. Her at the office of the Medical Miasionary executive ability, wedded to a feminine Rewrd. 118 East Forty-fifth Street, sympathy and a fervent spirituality, New York. made a rare combination of gifts and graces. Her holy enthusiasm and con- The managing editor acknowledges secration had been the motive power of $5 "from a friend" in Chelsea, Mass.• the machinery of the auxiliary of which which will be devoted as desired, to the she was president; and when she was help of one who is seeking to enter the withdrawn, it seemed as though no one mission field. could take her place. Her husband has furnished a beautiful tribute to her, The Sabbath-school army in the in the shape of an account of her last United States claim 12,000,000 children, hours, and which appears in the McAll and half that number in Great Britain, Rewrd. She died beautifully, as she studying the same Bible lessons. In had lived. India, China, and even in Egypt, are fonnd 2,000,000 more who read the same Part 1. of The Story of the Ohina In- Bible verses weekly. land Missiun, by Miss M. Geraldine Guinness, and an introduction by J. Hudson Taylor, hJ!.S been issued by ~Iorgan & Scott,London ; and Part II. will be eager-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLJGENCE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONAlID.

Extraots and Translations from Foreign and teachings, but a confession of Periodioals. Christ the Saviour. The man confesses concerning himself that he is a sinner, BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, who feels hill need of a Redeemer; con- MASS. cerning Jesus Christ, that He is the only, all·sufficient Saviour, to whom one NETHERLAl!oo1)S INDIA. commits himself and trusts Him, whom one will serve, Him alone, Him en- -We in Christendom have become so tirely, through a life according to His very wise in the laws of nature that we Gospel. Missions do not aim, may not do not seem to have very much more aim, at the propagation of any particuse for the God of nature. Our God is ular church doctrines, but at the imvery apt to be either a helpless essence plantation in the convert's hearts.of an residing in things, with no power of act- active Christianity brought by Jesus ing with personal energy upon them, or and kept alive by Him."-Maededeelinelse a deistic mechanic who has framed Den '/Jan weDe bret NederlandBche Zendelthe world and stares at it from outside, inggenoot8chap (Reports from the Netherletting it go as it may after being once lands Missionary Association). wound up. But outside of our overdone wisdom, the Father is still wont to " The Bible at the Batavia Exhibition. reward the simplicity of faith with the -After a postponement of twelve days, fruits of faith. Herr CHRISTIANSEN, to prove the truth of the peculiar Indoof Sumatra, writes: "The Lord does Dutch proverb, 'Hast u lang eaam' not leave Himself without witness [Make haste slowly], the Exhibition was among our Christians, of which I could opened on August 12th at 11 A.M. by adduce various examples. One Sunday His Excellency, the Governor·General of I had preached upon James 5 : 14–16. Netherlands India, amid the pomp and Without any solicitation of mille the vanities that generally attend such occa· elders, the same evening, proceeded to sions. the home of a Christian child that was sick unto death. in order to bring the "The day was observed as a Bank message heard into practical applica- Holiday in the majority of the business tion. They moved the parents to con- houses, and everyone took the opporfess their sins, and prayed with them tunity to make the day as jovial as posfor the recovery of their child; and be- sible; but neither on this day nor since hold, in half an hour it was well. Nor have I noticed one man the worse for is this the only case among us, though drink, nor in any way behaving himit is the most striking. in which the self unseemly. The native industry prayer of faith has saved the sick after sheds, well filled with interesting modhope had expired."- Berichte der Rhein· els of their many ingenious inventions iachen MiaBionB- GeaelZschaft. -houses, tools, weapons, cooking uten- sils, clothing, etc.-form an attractive -" Missions form churches formed and interesting resort for foreigners; out of hc;iathens and Mohammedans. and the contents of the foreign indus- Whoever abaudons the heathen worship try sheds are inspected with wonder by received from his fathers, or turns away the natives and Chinese. from the false prophet, is received on confession into the Christian fellowship. " An interesting collection of the Holy Where missions are well understood and Scriptures, in more than forty languages intelligently guided this is no confession and dialects, testifies to the extensive of articles of belief or of distinctive ideas and most important work of the Brit-

EXTltACTS AND T:RANSLATIONB

ish and Foreign Bible Society in emanci- endeavors to argue away the truth of pating the souls of the enthralled mill- the divinity of Christ; the Bengalee ions 1ri these regions. It is the most approaches with bows and flattering important exhibit in the foreign indus· unction offered in broken Englis!J., in- try shed for the welfare of India's mill· spects the Bengalee Gospels, and quietly ions, and yet the most despised and sar- laying them aside, passes on with the castically criticised. promise to return another day; the Baba·Chinaman inspects, questions, " Situated in the midst of a sea of in- beats down the price, reads a chapter toxicating drinks, and facing the central or two, and out of 'kasihan' (compas- open space used as a drinking saloon, the sion) for the seller purchases one or two Bible stand is ' a light in a dark place.' copies; the Chinese immigrant (sin- On one side, facing the drink exhibits, keh) smiles and chatters, and if you are two cases filled with open Bibles in happen to mention the name of' Yaso' different languages, and in the centre a (Jesus), tells you that you speak Chinese missionary map of Netherlands India, very well, waves his hands in the air, with the stations or depots of the Brit· and again smiling, moves on clumsily ; ish and Foreign Bible Society marked the Frenchman. with his pseudo polite- with arrows; above this map, in letters ness, defends himself behind the pale six inches long, is the text, < The Word of Rome ; the psalm-loving Dutchman of the Lord endureth forever,' and un- seeks a psalm-book; the member of the derneath the map the text, ' Wine is a new school (Moderns) seeks the Old mocker, strong drink is raging; and Testament only; the unbeliever dis- , whosoever is deceived thereby is not parages the utility of Bible dissemina- wise,' both texts being in the Dutch tion, and obnoxiously cursing and jeer- language. Fronting the drinking saloon ing, orders a 'bittertje' (gin and bit- are two large book-cases, also filled up ters) from one of the waiters in the with open Bibles; and between these is drinking saloon opposite. a board twelve feet by fi ve covered with the Dutch national colors-orange, red, "Many other nationalities visit. the white and blue-and with the name of Bible stand, and it would tire the reader the society printed consecutively upon to relate all that happens from day to these colors in Dutch, English, German, day. About 30,000 tracts and booklets and French. In front of these are three have been given away at the Bible stand; tables cove:red with open Bibles in many and it is sad that no efforts are made languages, from among which ten to by the Dutch Chris~ians to reach the thirty Bibles, New Testaments, and thousands who attend this show. I can- portions are sold to different individuals not find a single person who is willing every day except Sundays. to help me distribute tracts; the gen- eral opinion that dominates the Chris- "It is very interesting to notice the tiana here is that it injures the European different characters that pass by, and pre8tige. This semi-Christianity has a to hear their peculiar remarks. The chilling influence upon the lives of the calm, grave, business-like Armenian unconverted thousands of Batavia, and comes and asks for the New Ararat consequently empty chairs are conspic- Armenian Bible, and handles every uous in the churches, and the Sunday portion of the Holy Scriptures with is the great feast day of the week and is great reverence; the superstitious, fanat- desecrated by 'corso-carnivals,' horse- ical Mohammedan, with his troubled races, horse and other cattle shows at the features, spits upon the ground, and Exhibition. etc. I do not wish to phari- will not touch the Book of the' Kafirs ; , saically judge our Dutch friends, but I the indifferent, joke-loving, superficial wish the readers of these lines to pray native makes the unanswerable defence, for' Java's million8.' "-A. W. HURST when asked to buy, 'Tidak ada duwit ' Bo:a.ur, in the J£alagBia J£688a(J6 (M. E.). (I have no money) ; the sarcastic Arab

&ENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

-What cowards European officials adulterated Christianity; nay, that in in the East Indies, British or Dutch, are the papacy we cannot fail to recognize apt to be when it comes to honoring a sort of anti-Christianity; that the their Christian profession in the face of modern Catholic missionary work espagans or Moslems I They are thus pecially presents itself as an antagonist earning the contempt of their subjects, of the pure Gospel, and that it is a duty who cannot understand how a man can to assume toward it not merely a defenprofess a religion and yet be ashamed sive but an aggressive attitude. The of it. The MaanillJericltt of the Nether- discussion of this question was of such lands Missionary Society, giving ac- a temper as might well have afforded count of Brother Wijngaarden's baptism the Catholics an example. 'l'here was of his first converts at Deli, remarks: nothing apparent like blind hostility or " To' Brother Wijngaarden's regret, the bitter hate, but a zealous endeavor to Controller, who was his guest. left Deli distinguish even in aduZterated Christhe day before the baptism, in order not tianity the Christianity. and in proselyto set an offieial stamp on the proceed- tizing energy the element of missionary ings by his presence. And yet by his zeal. At the same time it was clearly withdrawal he led the Battaks to sup- recognized that a friendship with Rome pose that something was going on which is impossible; that every compliance is he would Hever not see)' (1 use the interpreted as weakness, and every con- Dutch word here identical with our cession is sure to be abused. Accordfamiliar English word.) "Repeatedly ingly this was the conclusion: (1) public officers, higher and lower, have There must be no refusal to Catholic very cheerfully consented to be pres- missionaries. even when making aggresent at Mohammedan ceremonies! How sions upon a Protestant fiold, of the love much more rapid would be the advance due to all lllen; (2) but all intimacy of Christianity in our East Indies if- with them should be avoided; (3) not a while doing all honor to the religious foot of land should voluntarily be reneutrality which the State must of linquished to tbem; (4) but all permitcourse observe-the European officials ted means should be used to check their were at liberty to exhibit their personal advance; (5) and where possible the sympathy and were not ashamed of ground should be preoccupied. On the their Christian profession." whole, it is clear that here so much, not to say everything depends upon the THm CONTINENT. circumstances and the persons, that the truly evangelical missionary will ;not -At the Bremen Missionary Confer- bind himself to certain inflexible rules, ence, among other points, it was also but in each particular case will solicit discussed What attitude is to be as- wisdom and guidance from above_ sumed toward Roman Catholic mission- Would God we might do all this so aries. The excellent Cal~oer MonatBhliit- completely as to give every singleter remarks: .. There, also, there are minded, even if not every zealous two opposing views. The one begins Roman Catholic the impression that with this position: The Catholics, too, fundamentally there is a more genuinely are Christians; their baptism is recog- Christian and apostolic course of connized by us also; we cannot but rejoice duct pursued in the evangelical misover every heathen who becomes a Cath- sions than in his own !" olic; there are among the Catholic missionaries many sincere and self-sacrific- -The &enska Mi8siomfih'bundet (Swcing men. The conclusion is that we dish Missionary Union), the organ of should assume toward them as friendly the Waldenstrilmian free churches, has and respectful an attitude as possible. 43 missionary agents, almost double The other view emphasizes the position that of 1888. The income for 1892 was that the Roman Church presents an $82,000. The three stations on the

le84.] ENGLISH

Congo have increased to five, with sev· are carried on. Let the Congo sweep eral out-stations. "The stations are away one life after the other, the ranks equipped with a number of stone build- are ever filled afresh-nay, more workers ings; transportation is arranged for; offer than can be used. Multiplied as the training of the natives, younger and are the exertions and privations involved elder, to work has been taken in hand; in the calling, they do not deter; the schools are provided for both sexes, number of the missionaries keeps growchildren and adults. There are 193 ing. Although the missionaries of the school- children, 78 church – members. China Mission, the Holiness League, About a dozen native helpers are labor- and the Alliance Mission are sent out ing; an evangeliot training school has without any assurance of a fixed supbeen established in Diadia. which also port, receiving only so much as suffices gi ves them more general instruction of for the simplest necessities. yet one misa simple character. God's word is zeal· sionary–Carlson, of the Holiness League ously proclaimed at the principal and -whose heart has been pierced by the out·stations as well as in the neighbor. wretched lot of outcast Chinese, out of ing Villages. Translations are proceed. this saves enough to maintain an asying, and a native paper is issued."- lum, into which he transports them on Pastor BERLIN, in Allgemeim Mi88ions· his back. There is here a wealth of con- Zeitachrift· fidence and joy of faith which may well put many to shame. Obedience to the -The Union has also missions in Lord's will even to death, heedfulness Algiers, the Ural :Mountains, Caucasia. of the Lord's intimations and directions China, and is about establishing one in in great things and small. burning zeal Cashgar. It has abandoned its Persian for the salvation of souls, life in and mission, and has transferred that in from the Word of God, unwearied con- Alaska to American Swedes. The two tinuance in prayer and intercession- Swedish missionaries murdered in China here is the strength of these men and were of this society. women. They direct their eyes even to the ends of the earth; no work is too -The Swedish :Mission in China, great for them; no difficulty holds founded in 1887 by Eric Folke, has ad- them back; no danger intimidates vanced rapidly, favored by the peculiar them. Though a good dem of enthuinterest felt in Sweden for China. Its siastic extravagance may be interminincome in 1888 was $1392 ; in 1892 it gled with all this, there is yet abunwas $5832. It works in close union dance of holy fire glowing here ; and, with the China Inland Mission. therefore, we may well confide that these labors and sacrifices will also bring gain -Herr Berlin, after subjecting the for the kingdom of God. In missions, various Free Church missionary move- too, it is seen that God can overrule t.he ments of Sweden, with their slight errors of men, and turn into bl8ssing measure of organization at home and for the world what has been done for abroad and their comparative neglect of he ho nor of His name." preparation, to a temperate but searching criticism, nevertheless adds: "One English Notes. thing must not be overlooked in these forms of missionary activity. :Much as BY JAMES DOUGLAS, BRIXTON, LONDON. there is in them at variance with the plan of missions as hitherto developed (Jentral London Mission.-It is with among Germanic Christians [a term in- special pleasure we record the advance cluding Germans, Dutch, Scandinavi- of this enterprising mission which has ans, and Anglo-Saxons], yet it must be as its object the occupation of the Cenacknowledged with what personal de- tral Soudan. Three of the missionaries votion and enthusiasm, with what zeal are left at Gabes, where a new training and heroism of self-sacrifice these labors

MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

):lome has been opened, while six others united because equally baptized in the occupy the training home in Tripoli. .. One Spirit." What led to more than Mr. Hermann Harris, the Moses of the one fervent expression of thanksgiving expedition, left Gabes on January 17th was the cheering fact that from ¥ay for Kano, taking with him Mr. Dick. 1st, 1894, the residence of British sub- This journey is immense, and involves jects will be permitted at Yatung, in the passage across the Desert of Sahara Thibet, in accordance with the commer- to the populous negro kingdom of cial treaty newly passed between the Sokoto. Another detachment of this British-Indian Government and that mission contemplates reaching the cen· country, so long closed against the tre of the Soudan by way of the Niger. foreigner. The public meeting on the Mr. Holt has made the proposition, and evening of the same day was of a most two young men have offered to accom- enthusiastic description. Exeter Hall, pany him. The cost of carrying this if not packed, was almost filled. Miss scheme into effect is estimated at £400. Taylor gave a lengthened account of The intention is to start by way of the Lord's dealings with her, and ex- Lagos, and to pass through Ibadan, plained how the land of Thibet had been Oyo, !lorin, and Rabba, and thus to laid as a heavy burden from the Lord reach Sokoto, the largest of the negro on her heart. The meeting, While kingdoms of the Central Soudan. This deeply touched by the narrative of her mission is closely connected with the adventures in Thibet and the degree to Pentecostal League under the leadership which the element of personal danger of Mr. Reader Harris, the headquarters entered into it, were even more affected of which are Speke Hall, Battersea, by the honoring testimony which she London, S. W. I may add that the bore to the Lord's presence with her Pentecostal League is interdenomina- through all. No danger, or suffering, tional in its spirit and aim. or privation could even for the moment damp her joy or break her peace. In Persia.-It is reported that the work- Thibet, amid the absence of every outers among the Moslems in Persia are ward cOllfort, she carried heaven in her being much cheered; that the young own heart. Christians are showing increased zeal for the spread 0 f the Gospel, while the num- Five of the band-two from Scotland, ber of Mohammedan inquirers in regu- two from England, and one from Norlar attendance at the Persian services on way-gave brief, earnest testimonies, Sundays is sufficient to afford the mis- after which the whole band united in sionaries great thankfulness. singing" Anywhere with Jesus." Be- fore the meeting closed Pontso gave an The Thibetan Pioneer MilJJlion.-This address in the Thibetan tongue, which missionary bark may be said to have Miss Taylor interpreted. been formally launched on Friday, February 16th, 1894. In the afternoon North Africa Mi88ion.-This mission a gathering for prayer was held in the has wonderfully developed and sprcad smaller room of Exeter Hall, which was within a brief space, and much precious largely attended. All the members of seed has been sown for which only a the Thibetan band were there, along small return is apparent as yet. " Bewith Miss Annie R. Taylor and her fore the first missionaries landed in Al- Thibetan attendant Pontso. James giers in 1881 there were no Protestant Mathieson, Esq., presided, and Dr. missionaries or Bible agents to the Mo- Maxwell, a missionary veteran, said a hammedans or heathen from Egypt to few words of stimulating address. The the Atlantic, and from the Meditermeeting, however, mainly consisted of ranean to the Senegal, Lower Niger, a continuous stream of intercession, in and Congo, a district more than one .which brethren and sisters equally hundred times larger than England. Now there are nearly eighty missionaries of the North Africa Mission, besides suffice, though he had but a moderate several who have been initiated by it, force at his disposal, to check the horand who are working independently; rible operations of those slave raiders and several more sent out by societies who had desolated the heart of Central stirred up by hearing of North Africa's Africa during past ages. In the second needs and God's blessing on this mis- place, the possession of Uganda meant sion. Altogether, counting the agents the opening out of the Eastern Soudan. and colporteurs of the Bible Society, Bishop Tucker contested the idea that there are over 100 laborers for God, the Soudan could be penetrated from where, in 1881, there was not one among Suakim from the north-the true door the Moslems. ·The Gospel of John has was, in his view, through Uganda, and been translated into Kabyle, and the it was by this passage that the eighty Gospel of :M:atthew into Riffian by the millions of people living there would Bible Society ; other portions are trans- be reached, civilized, and brought unlated into Kabyle and are being print- der the influence of Christianity. ed. " Large tracts of country, however, in North Africa are still unevangelized_ Bulgaria. -While Bulgaria cannot be The vast Salwra, which has a few scat- described as an unoccupied field, its tered millions of Berber and Arab in- spiritual condition, according to Basil habitants, has no missionary. Egypt Keuseff, a native, now in missionary itself has 540 towns, with a population training in England, is deplorable. He of f~om 2000 to 40,000 each, without describes the Greek Church in Bulgaria any regular Gospel agency. "All that as "dead and indifferent ;" the clergy has been done is as nothing to what re- as "ignorant and immoral;" the inmains to be done before the peoples of telligent class as " sceptics and infidels." North Africa are evangelized." Mr. Keuseff recognizes the work done by American brethren in spreading Mr. Edward H. Glenny, the honor- Gospel truth among the people, and the able secretary of the above mission, has service rendered by the British and recently returned from a tour in Moroc- Foreign Bible Society's translation of co. He says, "The impression formed the Scriptures and by that society's colon my mind by visiting the cities and porteurs. But he feels that the great towns of El Koar, Fez, Mequinez, need demands an accession of help, and Larache, and Arzilla, and by travers- would be glad to hear from anyone ing 300 or 400 miles of country in North who would be willing to join him in Morocco, was to deepen my feeling of evangelizing that land. "The language the utter hopelessness in which the fol- of Bulgaria is phonetic and easy to lowers of the false prophet are sunk; a learn. The climate is one of the healthihopelessness which enters into every de- est in Europe." Besides, there is ., ampartment of life-religious, political, ple scope for all kinds of evangelistic and social; and yet when we compare work." Mr. Keuseff's address is Cliff our experiences with a few years ago, College, Curbar, Sheffield, England. how thankful we ought to be that the country is as open to the Gospel as it Priestly defectionfrom Rome in France. now is I" -We are somewhat startled to learn that at the present time there are, in all Bi8hop Tucker on Uganda.-In the parts of France, priests who have lost course of a recent address on Uganda, all confidence in the papacy, and desire delivered in Durham, Bishop Tucker, to step out into Gospel light and liberin regretting the death of Sir Gerald ty. Professor L. J. Bertrand, who is Portal, spoke of some of the resultant now staying at 21 Upper Woburn Place, advantages of Great Britain's possession London, W. C., is the director of a of Uganda. First of all, it meant free- work the object of which is to extend dom for the slave. The presence of a to all French priests wishing to leave British representative in Uganda would Rome a helping hand. Mr. Bertrand will never ask the Emperor of all the says, " There is at the present time a Russias where it may set its foot." great movement among the priests of France; and I have lettcrs from all -The latest and best estimates put parts, and even from Rome. jesuitically down the population of the world as defying me to gi ve names and addresses. 1,479,700,000. Of this horde 826,000,000 All the same, well-known priests, first live in Asia, 357,000,000 in Europe, canons, abbots, proCessors, and semina- 164,000,000 in Africa, and 122,000.000 in rists write to me, ,. Go on with your North and South America. In the face work. You have chosen the best way of these large figures, the population of for a religious reform, which we all the United States does not seem so imwant iu France. Put fire to the very mense after all. nest. As soon as you succeed you will seA that if we love and adore Christ we -Of the 1,480,000,000 of the earth's hate the Gltu1·c!t. But what can we do? inhabitants, the Emperor of China holds We know nothing of the world; we sway over 400,000,000; the Queen of are fit for nothing in the world; and England rules or protects 380,000,000 ; the Concordat says explicitly that a the Czar of Russia is dictator to 115,- Reman priest cannot be a Protestant 000.000; Francc, in the republic, dc· pastor without his B.A. degree and pendencies and sphercs of influence, four years at the Protestant theological has 70,000,000 subjects; the Emperor seminary! • .. Thousands of French of Germany, 55,000,000; the Sultan Roman priests would leave their Church of Turkey, 40,000,000; the Emperor to-morrow if they were not to be obliged of Japan, 40,000,000; and the King of to beg for their daily bread." With Spain, 27,000,000-two' thirds of the respect to Mr. Bertrand's work, known population of the globe under the govas the (]J}uvre des Pr6t1'es Gonvertis, it ernment of 5 rulers. should be noted that it does not exist for the benefit of unfrocked or disgraced -A Kentuckian who visited Korea priests, but for the guidance and help presented to the king a bottle of whiskey of such as, through compulsion of en- as a sample of the chief product of his lightened conviction, wish to leave the native State. Christian people in Ken- Church of Rome. tucky have since sent to the king a beautiful copy of the Bible to show that THE KINGDOM. the State has something better.

-" The universe is not quite com- -A miserly man, who insi~ted that plete without my work well done." he was a proportionate giver, explained later that he gave in proportion to the – The times are hard, but heathenism amount of religion he possessed. is harder. -General Sickels, speaking of the -Baptist tobacco costs more than disposition to denounce rich men as if Baptist missions.-The Kingdom. they were public enemies, says, "No- where in all the world have men of -Once upon a time, when at Con_ wealth done so much for religion, edustantinople, the Russian Minister Bou- cation, philanthropy, and patriotism tineff remarked with majesty, "Imight as in the United States." as well tell you now, Mr. Schauffier, that the Emperor, my master, will never -Upon the fly-leaf of a Bible was allow Protestantism to set its foot in written the following words: "Lay Turkey," he received this fully ade- any burden upon me, only sustain me ; quate reply, "Your excellency, the send me anywhere, only go with me ; kingdom of Christ, who is ~y Master, sever any tie but that one which binds me to Thy service and to Thy heart. "

– William Dulles, Jr., treasurer of the Presbyterian Board, printed this apt sentiment from Dr. Livingstone on manner, and general appearance were a financial statement recently sent out: true gentlemen." •• I will place no value on anything I have or may possess, except in rela- -The native account of the last martion to the kingdom of Christ. If any- tyrdom in Madagascar concludes with thing I have will advance the interests these touching words: "Then they of that kingdom, it shall be gi ven, or prayed, '0 Lord, receive our spirits, kept, as by giving or keeping it I shall for Thy love to us hath caused this to most promote the glory of Him to whom come to us ; and lay not this sin to their lowe all my hopes, both for time and charge.' Thus prayed they as long as eternity. May grace be given me to they had any life, and then they diedadhere to this." softly, gently; and there was at the time a rainbow in the heavens, which -In 1881 Dr. Southon, of Scotland, seemed to touch the place of the burnwas sent to Ujiji, Africa. On his way ing." there he passed through Urambo. The king sent for him, and showing a large -Dr, Hamlin, the veteran miBBionary, tumor on his arm, which, by pressing said recently, .. You take a poor, mil>- upon an important nerve, had caused erable beggar, as I have known some him much pain, asked, " Can you do instances-a beggar who has become anything for this?" The doctor re- converted, and apply to him that iron plied, "Yes, I can take it all away." system of tithing which the OrientsI "But will it not hurt a great deal 1" wol'ld loves and always has loved, perasked the king. "No," replied the haps always will love, and make that doctor, "I shall put you to sleep, and beggar, as the one condition of enjoywhen you awake all will be done." ing the privileges of the Gospel, give " Do it at once, then; I have not slept one tenth of what he begs, and as much for a long while." Afterward the king more as you can make him give, and in said, .. You must not leave us ever. a short time he will not be a beggar; Here is land, here is wood, here is every- in a short time he will support himself, thing, only do not leave us." and be in circumstances comparatively comfortable." -Rev. A. J. Wookey, of the London Missionary Society, in making the jour- -The Egyptian washes before he ney to his field at Lake Ngami, Central prays-he washes his feet, even; and Africa, tells how at one camping place every holy place has a provision of " a poor little old fellow turned up at water for the purpose. He washes his the wagon from the forest, from whence hands and his teeth before and after he he had heard the whips. One of his eats. So particular is he in this matter, ears had been cut off close to his head that when he cannot get waler for his by the Batauana. I gave him a bit of ablutions the sand of the desert is held meat of a koodoo which had been killed to be sanctified for the pmpose. The yesterday. He did not roast it as usual ordinary Egyptian child is not allowed at the fire, and when asked why, he said to pray or eat without first dabbling its that his wife was in the forest, and he hands in water. Yet it is allowed to would eat it with her in the evening. live for months without having its head His little woman, he called her. It and face, or its body generally, once did one good to find such thoughtful well washed with soap and water. love even in a poor waif of humanity such as he. " WOMAN'S WORK.

-" The intelligence and refinement of -Helping Hand gives this as an exthe Fijians surprised me," said a recent ample of the inhumanity of heathenism: traveller. "I saw men who in spirit, "Better raise her or not? What do you think?" The questioner was a Chinese farmer: we had been preach- own suffering and healing they got in· ing in his village, and he followed us struction, intnition, insight, inspira- away from the crowd to make this 1m- tion. It made them ministers. "

portant query. Farmers at home are -At least in some respects Africa sometimes in doubt in regard to animals would appear to be the paradise for a trifle deformed whether or not to raise women missionaries. For" nothing is them; but did you ever know a farmer feared from them, and they are allowed in America to go about asking advice to go in and out at their pleasure. Their on a point like this? "I have a female presence more than once has spared child and she has six toes on a foot; valuable lives to the Congo work. The many of the neighbors tell me I better missionaries in Africa count the work not raise her; her feet can never be of one woman worth that of twelve made to ·look well. What do you men, since they can go anywhere, even say?" The" neighbors" were many among the fiercest tribes. Their moof them Buddhists, who were earning tives are never questioned, and they are merit by vegetarianism, thus not caus· listened to with the greatest respect." ing the death of any animal; but their merciful creed had not included girl -Woman has a large sphere In China babies in the list of animals to be as well, for" It may be truthfully said, spared. I noticed a simIlar contrast a in general terms, that the salvation of few days ago. The body of an infant the women in all Oriental countries de·· floated by the boat, and some of the pends on the women of Christian lands. men thought it a huge joke, poked it This arises from the peculiar ideas of with a bamboo pole, and indulged in propriety and modesty prevalent, which heart-sickening merriment. forbid women holding any social inter- course with men who are not members -Mrs. Ballington Booth makes this of their own immediate families. Our declaration concerning the" slum bri- people, accustomed to free American gade" of the Salvation Army: ., These usages, do not realize how strict these girls do not go down among the poor ideas are. On one occasion Dr. Woods, for a few weeks or simply to study of Tsing Kiangpu, was called in a case them. They go for life. They ostra- of extreme need to see a woman with cize themselves from society. They disease of the feet. The first visit he scrub floors, they mind the children, paid, in order that he might make an they wash the dead, they go where the intelligent diagnosis, he was allowed police dare not go except in squads. to see his patient, feel her pulse, and The power of a great supernatural love, ask questions in the presence of the which God has planted in their hearts, family; but on his second visit what sustains them." was his surprise and amusement to see -" With Him the twelve and certain a foot thrust through a doorway, with women which had been healed of evil a curtain hanging down in front."

spirits and infirmities, . • • which min- -Mrs. Elizabeth W. Andrew and Dr.

istered to Him of their substance." Kate Bushnell have again sailed for "Healed to minister I These women India, Burmsh, China, and Japan, being had known they were sick, and came sent out by the Women's Christian with their record of suffering to Him. Temperance Union "to form local They knew they were sinners, and that unions, to strengthen and develop those no sanitary report on the state of their already existing, to set forth the plans hearts could fully describe the deep and purposes of the work by schools of and long-seated evil. They went to methods wherever opportunity offers, Him and were healed of evil spirits and and to preach the unsearchable riches infirmities. A wide area is covered by of Christ to the untaught and the un- that word • infirmities.' Through their saved." This statement appears in a recent drance, for the Moslems fail to dis- paper by Mrs. Kennedy, of the Presby- tinguish between our Christianity and terian Woman's Board, upon woman's theirs."

mission-" Go Tell": .. More than one -Twenty-five years ago the 'women half of the active laborers in the field of the Methodist Church organized for' are women; the exact figures being 214 world-wide work, raising only $4547 ministers; male lay missionaries, 42; during the first twelve months. Ten total, 256; women, 367. These last years later the income had climbed to are found on every field, dismayed by . $66,844; ten years later still to $225,- no danger, deterred by no hardship, 000, and last year to $277,304. The braving the rigors of northern winters totalfortwenty-five years is $3,139,757. or the baleful heat of torrid summers. So, why should not they celebrate, re- They have gone into homes and been joice, thank God, take courage, and welcomed where the feet of Christians push on with tenfold greater zeal? had never before been allowed to enter.

They are crowding to the front in rapidly increasing numbers. What, OUR YOUNG PEOPLE.

think you, is the significance of the fact that of the 56 new missionaries sent to -It would be difficult to find so much the field last year, 16 were wives of Christian common sense packed into so missionaries, and 21 single women? brief a space as is contained in an ad- Surely the' Go tell' of the risen Saviour dress upon ., Necessary Practical Trainis bearing rich fruit in this our day and ing," given at the Detroit Student Vol- unteers Convention by Rev. H. P. generation. " Beach, of the Springfield, Mass., School -The Ladies' Kaffrarian Society is for Christian Workers. Would that an independent ally of the Scottish Free every young man and woman propos- Church foreign mission enterprise in ing to enter the foreign field might read South Africa. It has made the girls andheed I and young women of Kaffraria its special care, and has now 170 receiving -One department of the Epworth Christian training in its school at Em- League has a beautiful name, that of gwali. The society has also provided . " Mercy and help." What it stands for an assistant for Mrs. Forsyth at Upper is set forth by one chapter which " dur- ing the last year made 258 calls upon Xolobe. the sick, aged, and needy. A sewing -Miss Ella O. Kyle, missionary in society was formed, and garments were Egypt, recently received $500 from a made for a family of motherless chil- wealthy lady friend whom she met in dren, and also clothing for a child wishthis country last year, and will use the ing to attend Sunday-school. Watchers money in the mission school, where it were furnished for the sIck. An old will greatly assist the work.-Xenia lady who had no means of support was Gazette. aided by having her house rent paid, -The English Church Society has in eatables carried' to her, and her chores Palestine alone, and not including mis- done. A. pound social, in connection sionaries' wives, 21 women engaged in with Christian Endeavor, was given, its work. All these" encounter special the proceeds for the benefit of the poor."

difficulties, owing to the watchfulness -Hon. Chauncey M. Depew thus and suspicion of the Turkish officials ; tersely defines the functions of two) and the deeply interesting letters which Christian associations: "The Young reach us from time to time are mani- Men's Christian Association is the re- festly safer in manuscript than in type. cruiting station of the churches. The The condition of the women in the Society of Christian Endeavor-doing Eastern churches is also a terrible hin- the work in the interior 'of the church -is the citadel of the Christian camp and for that of 3 orphans in a Chrilltian inside the lines." school in China.

-Flower committees are good al- ways; but during these hard times jIotl'r UNITED STATES. committees are even better_ -The gifts of Endeavor societies to -Captain R. H. Pratt ranks with the the American Board and the Woman's late General Armstrong among the Board during 1893 amounted to $13,535. foremost friends and benefactors of the American Indian, and his Carlisle -The society of the church at Ocon- school, with its more than 600 Indian to, Wis_, has agreed to give at least $100 boys and girls, gathered from 56 tribes, for missions during the present year_ is no mean rival of Hampton. The in- Miss Reinhardt went out from this society to Mosul, Turkey, a few months dustrial feature holds a prominent place ago_ in the course of training ; the discipline -The Presbyterian Young People's partakes of a military character, and Society of Grand Island, Neb_, has the boys are dressed in cadet uniform. pledged $25 for the support of Miss Besides, good homes are found for them Julia Hatch, who went from this church in the region, chiefly upon the farms, to Siam_ The Juniors have also pledged where both sexes can learn English and $10. be taught to work. Last year 376 boys and 245 girls were out, and requests -The Young Ladies'Mission Band came in for twice the number. of Portland, Me., celebrated its decennial February 14th. Its membership is -Say not the negro is lacking in over 300, making it the largest junior intelligence, whcn, at the recent conferauxiliary in connection with th'l Wom- ence at Tuskegee, this declaration was an's Board. The band raised last year adopted: ., We believe education, prop- $601. a gain of nearly $100 over any erty, and practical religion will eventprevious year. During its brief hIs- ually give us every right and privilege tory 3 members have entered the ser- enjoyed by other citizens, and therefore vice of the Woman's Board, 2 (Mary that our interests can best be served by Morrill and Anna Gould) as missionaries bending all our energies to securing to North China, and Alice Kyle as a them rather than by dwelling on the member of the staff of workers at the past or' by fault-finding and complainrooms in Boston. ing. We desire to make the Tuskegee Negro Conference a gauge of our prog- -At Birmingham, England, a num- ress from year to year in these things ber of factory girls (members of the in the Black. Belt." Girls' Letter Guild) recently gave .a tea to 250 poor children, many of whom -The Germans in New York City were shoeless and stockingless. number 583,000; in Chicago, 406,000; in Philadelphia, 188,000 ; in St. Louis, -The Belfast, Ireland, Young Wom- 167,000; in Milwaukee, 135,000; in en's Christian Association Institute re- Cincinnati, 120,000 ; and in Cleveland, cently held its annual meeting, and a 103,000_ The total number of foreignmissionary statement was made; the born Germans in the United States is present position of affairs being 4 mem- 9,250,000.

bers in the foreign field-in China, India -Does Rome really want the whole and Africa-4 engaged in home mission earth and all that is therein? It looks work, 5 in training, and 1 in treaty_ that way; and this is a specimen of Over £215 was raised last year by the her greed: Forty-five of the 61 alder- members (58 of whom hold self-denial men in the Chicago City Council are boxes) which was sent direct for the Roman Catholics, as are also 90 per cent support of missionaries and candidates, of the police force; 80 per cent of the fire department; 67 per cent of the Ing Society within the last forty-two teachers in the public schools, while 80 years has ~ded in 49 States and Terriper cent of the pupils are Protestants. tories 2445 churches, and the amount expended is $1,892,918. For 429 par- -In Mr. Moody's Bible Institute, sonages the amount is $151,563. Chicago, the students enrolled in 1893 were: Women, 195; men, 381; tran- -St. Bartholomew's Church, New sients, 85. Denominations represented: York City, of which Dr. D. H. Greer is Women, 10; men, 35. Thirty-one rector, started a mission that proved to States of the United States, Canada, be successful, and Mr. Cornelius Van- Turkey, India. Japan, Scotland, Ire- derbilt bought thrce lots for $75,000 at land. England, Germany, Sweden, 205-209 East Forty-second Street, on Switzerland, Denmark, Russia, Persia, which a building was erected by his Norway, Bohemia, West Indies, South mother, Mrs. William H. Vanderbilt, Africa, Hawaii, and New Zealand were at a cost of $225,000. Then Mr. Vanrepresented. 'fhe previous work of the derbilt presented a $10,000 pipe organ, attendants was: Pastorate, 24; evan- and the past year built on a lot directly gelistic, 13; licensed local preachers, east, that has been purchased and will exhorters, etc., 13; singers, 4; Young be added. In the basement are a res- Men's Christian Association secretaries, taurant, eight bath-tubs, andalaundry. 20 ; home and city missions, 11 ; foreign On the first floor a rescue mission hall missionary, 1 ; secular occupations, 111. holds over 1000 people under the direc- tion of Colonel H. H. Hadley. There -The New York Society for the Pre- is a medical clinic in connection with vention of Cruelty to Children cele- the parish house, a savings bank, boys' brated recently its anniversary. In his club, girls' club, carpenter shop in the annual report, President Gerry says: basement, cooking school, kindergarten, " Nineteen years have elapsed since the gymnasium, type-writing school, dressrescue of Mary Ellen from her cruel making school, and 3 Bible schools, stepmother caused the interference of 1 Bible club, and a summer garden on that great friend of humanity, Henry the roof of the building for amusement. Bergh, in behalf of an ill-treated little So here is a literal bee-hive containing girl. At his instance sprang up this about 5000 persons. institution. Not only was its influence felt in the Empire State, but east, south -The lIethodist Episcopal Church and west similar societies were formed, reports 221 male missionaries in the until to-day there is an unbroken chain foreign field, 205 assistant missionaries extending across this continent in every (of these 196 being wives of missiondirection, from ocean to ocean." Dur- aries), and 153 women sent and susing the years of its existence the society tained by the Woman's Board. The has investigated complaints involving distinct missions number 24, and 7 of the care and custody of 233,000 chil- them in Protestant Europe. The churchdren, over 27,000 convictions have been members are 69,887, and the probationers secured, and 40,660 children have been 49,400. Of these thousands India suprescued and relieved. plies 17,135 full members and 33,343 probationers; China, 6021 and 4684 ; -The Southern Baptist Convention South America. 1464 and 1158; and is embarrassed by an overabundance of Mexico, 1721 and 1364. Nearly 35,000 applicants for missionary work, and church-members are in Germany and says: "Our committee on new mis- Scandinavjan countries. sionaries has recommended 10 as suitable and worthy to be sent. The num- EUROPE. ber of those who apply is great. We ha'DIJ ceased to count them. " Great Britain.-The London Tele- graph. gives the amounts which have -The Congregational Church Buildbeen left by will to religious and Chltr. Huahine, Raiatea. and the neighboring itable purposes for six years. In 1888, islands, to the Paris Missions Evange- 1889 and 1890 these amounts aggregated liques. The latter now announce that about $5,000,000. In 1891, $6,000" the L. M. S. has made them a free gift 000; 1892 fell below the other years, of all the mission property on those reporting only $4,000,000 ; but in 1893 islands, charging only a small sum for the amount rose to $7,000,000. some furniture, which was the private property of their missionaries. – The National Bible Society employs 110 colporteurs in Japan in the sale of -Dr. McAll, who died in May last, the Scriptures. was the founder, and for many years pastor of London Road Chapel; and -The Shipwrecked Mariners' Society the members felt that a memorial of maintains 1000 stations, relieves annu- some description ought to be placed in ally about 10,000 sailors, fishermen and the chapel. Accordingly a committee their dependants, and since its organiza- was appointed, subscriptions were intion fifty-five years ago has given aid vited, and the sum of about £40 was to nearly 460,000 persons. During the soon collected. It was decided that the terrible gales of a few months since 143 memorial should take the form of a tabvessels, 911 men, and 993 widows and let. This is now in place, and on the orphans were helped at a cost of about centre panel is cut and gilded the in- £4000. scription: "To the honored memory of Robert Whitaker McAll, D.D., -During the year 1893 the S. P. G. F.L.S., first pastor of this church, board of examiners accepted the offers founder, and for twenty-one years diof 5 clergymen and 23 laymen for mis- rector of the Evangelical Mission in sion service. Of these, 13 were from Frauce, created by the French Govern- St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, ment Chevalier of tp-e Legion of Honor. 6 from Cambridge, 4 from Oxford, and Born 1821, died 1893. Co-worker 1 each from Trinity College, Dublin, and with God." the theological colleges at Dorchester, Salisbury, Warminster, and Lincoln. The Continent.-According to re- In addition to clergy accepted at home, cent statistics, the Roman Catholic 70 clergy, including 16 natives, were Church in Belgium has 229 cloisters placed on the list of the S. P. G. abroad; with 4775 monks, and 1546 nunneries 31 were added in Africa, 10 of whom with more than 25,000 sisters. In 1866. were natives. there were 178 cloisters with 2991 monks, and in 1880, 213 cloisters with 4120 -During the year 1893,63 new mis- monks. The number of nunneries in sionaries reached Shanghai, in connec- 1880 was 134:6 with 21,600 inmates; in tion with the China Inland Mission. 1866 it was 1144 with 15,000 nuns. The There arc others on the way, bringing rapid increase down to 1880 is largely the number up to 86, and at least 100 owing to the fact that the members of young men evangelists are still needed. the orders expelled from Germany went to Belgium, whence many returned to -The London City :Mission employs Germany since 1878. With these 30,000 482 missionaries, who visit systemati- monks and nuns, and a host of priests, cally all the year round among the poor etc., besides, this tiny corner of Europe and outcast. Last year 3,667,680 visits ought to blossom with piety and all man· were paid. The work is undenomina- ner of good works. tional. More than 500,000 men are regularly visited by the agents of this mis- -The Evangelical Society of Berne, sion. Switzerland, has just held its annual meeting. From the reports it appears -Some years ago the London Soci- that a good work is being done by a ety, on account of the vicious med- band of 27 ministers and evangelists, dling of the French Government, was obliged to make over its missions in who go about through the hills and with it is found nowadays the centre of mountains carrying the Gospel to those disturbance and peril as touching British who cannot go to church to hear. tule. For ten years a National Congress Eighty-five Young Men's Christian has met annually to discuss (for speech Associations and 80 Young Women's is free in the great peninsula) and to Christian Associations have been started formulate demands. The ·cost of the by the society, and a large number of standing army is much too great, the young men are being trained as evan· number of Indians in high civil offices gelists. is much too small, and proVincial coun- cils ought to be in which natives shall -The feeble Presbyterian churches have greater prominence, etc. And all in Spain were largely supported by a this desire and determination come as Mrs. Peddie, a Scotchwoman who has the fruit of the education in Western recently died. Speaking of what Prot- ideas bestowed by the British rulers. estantism owes to the discovery of the New World, somebody pertinently sug- -In Madras Presidency about 1000 gests: "Spain has been neglected by separate works came forth from the tourists and missionary societies. It press last year, in more than 20 lanwill not do to forget the debt we owe to guages. For the whole of India the Columbus and the land which sent him number was 7125. Of thesc 1580 were forth. The daughter-land and Church upon religious themes, 989 related to should not decline to share her purer language, 928 to poetry, 336 to science, faith and higher prosperity with the 252 to medicine, 225 to law, 203 to phifoster-mother. losophy, and 172 to history and biog. raphy. It should, however, be added -Hall Caine, in the Pall Man Maga- that a vast majority of these publications zine, says Russia's reasons for expelling consist of but a few pages, and are of the Jews are, first, religious; second, trifling value, if not really worse than national; and thirdly, and almostexc1u- worthless. sively, economic; for: 1. He is a voluntary alien-a Jew, not a Russian- -By the death of John Elphinston, separating himself by dress and custom of the Bombay Civil Service, for years from the people among whom he lives. Collector and magistrate of the Ahmad· 2. His personal character is revolting. nagar district, and of Sir Henry Ram- He is dirty, heartless and impure. 3. say, during forty-four years Commis- His religious character is hypocritical. sioner of Kumaon, in North India. we He uses his religion to hoodwink his are reminded of how much Christianity God and to deceive his sovereign. 4. owes to the lives and deeds of hundreds He is grossly ignorant and fanatical, and thousands of the representatives of and has resisted and misused all efforts the paramount government. Both were to educate him. 5. He is a bad soldier. devoted friends and most liberal sup- He fiees from military service. He joins porters of missions, the latter in partichimself to the Nihilists and other ene- ular being the real founder of work in mies of the government. 6. Above all, Almora, as well as for years by far the he is an immoral trader, a cheat, a base largest giver. usurer, a friend of the drink traffic, and he has one morale for his dealings with -Rev. D. S. Rivington tells how in, his Jewish brethren and another for his a remote village of Bombay he found in. dealings with Christians. a temple of Vishnu the tomb of a man who had died ten years previously, and ASIA. on the tomb, as an object oj worship, a large copy of the Bible in Canarese. A India.-Among both Hindus and Mo- stranger theological medley could not hammedans agitation for" home rule" well be conceived-a Christian tomb and is steadily increasing, and in connection a Bible enshrined in a Hindu temple, guarded by an image of Vishnu, and reopening and anniversary of the Tamil slong with the idol receiving the wor- church."

ship of Hindus I The Hindu has gen- -The Church Missionary Society erally so much religious sentiment that has 4 mission circles in South Indiahe is able to dispense with logic and viz., Madras, Ootacamund, Tinnevelly, consistency of faith as well.-Indian allU Telugu country; and these are Witnes8. looked after by 105 European and na- -An Indian magazine states that at tive clergymen. The number of Chris- Dewali, in the Punjab, gambling is re- tians who have been brought into the garded by the Hindus as a" religious fold is 58,000; and there are besides duty," and has been enjoined upon these over 8000 under instruction pre· them by the priests from time imme- paratory to baptism. The society has morial as a theological dogma, the idea in its schools over 22,000 children. The being that the souls of those who do not financial return shows that the native indulge in " jooa" will enter the bodies congregations gave during the year of donkeys. In the Occident the idea Rs. 38,000 to meet their congregational is mostly reversed; but to avoid calam- expenses, and for different religious and ity in the East "the simple-minded charitable objects.

Hindu, the few educated ones excluded, -Eighteen years ago there were but tries to play the destructive game as 2 Bible-women in the Neyoor District, much as possible, so that by accumulat- South Travancore. Later on a few ing the whole benefit derived from such Christian women would go out on Sun- playing he may be able to get rid of the days in couples to the nearer villages, donkey life in the world to come." fearing the scoffs and ridicule they knew -The Independent observes: "The they would meet with. Now there are banner Conference of the Methodist 25 who go forth Bingly day by day, and Episcopal Church in the number of are not only welcomed in the villages, SUll(tay-schools is not in the East. the but regret is expressed if for any reason West, or the South-not in this country they are kept away. Fourteen addiat all. It is the North India Confer- tional villages have been visited during ence. Those who think the Gospel has the past year, making a total of 61, and made little progress in India need to still the cry is, .. Come and teach us." rub their eyes and wake up to the In one house a mother and two daughfacts." The number of Sunday-schools ters said they had quite given up the in this Conference iii 518 ; of Christian worship of idols. In another, an old scholars, 9408; of non-Christian schol- woman, kissing the hand of the visitor ars, 11,921 ; or a total of 21,329. and looking earnestly into her face, re- peated with great fervor, "Jesns God, -The London Society has a woman my life, save me a poor sinner !"

.. who almost rivals the late Mrs. Doro- -This is the showing of the London thea Baker in the length of her service. Rociety for Travancore, from a com- Mrs. Addis and her husband founded parison of 1892 with 1893: Agency: the Coimbatore Mission in 1830. They Increase of 55 native agents, from 750 labored together till 1861, and then re- to 805. Evangelistic and pastoral de- tired to the hills, where he died in 1871. partment : Increase of 642 baptized, Since then she has sold over £10,000 from 23,654 to 24,296 ; increase of 2510 worth of goods sent from England to in entire Christian community, from aid various missions, and has collected 50,637 to 53,147 ; increase of 264 church- more than £1000 for the Bible Society. members, from 6466 to 6730. Educa- Last year, although she had reached the tional department: Increase of 49 great age of eighty-five years, she trav· schools, from 363 to 412; increase of elled down to Coimbatore to attend the 790 boys, from 12,209 to 12,999 i increase of 368 girls, from 4184 to 4552. memory of her father and of his father. Contributions of native Christians: It is a valuable lesson to the Chinese to Increase of Ra. 597, contributions, from tell them that all those buildings are Rs. 18,832 to Rs. 19,429. Medical mis- erected in memory of parents. They sion: Increase of 7031 cases, from 26,- seem to think that foreigners are de void 194 to 33,225. Press: Increase of 1075 of all tilial feelings because they do not pages printed, from 3,307,236 to 3,308,- worship at the graves. 311.

China.-Dr. Ashmore believes that AFRICA . .. the evangelization of the Chinese is more important than that of any other -A Baptist toiler on the Congo race; for as far as all human standards writes thus of trials endured: .. The are concerned they are so far beyond missionaries' houses at this place are any other heathen nation that there is poor, but better ones are in process of no comparison to be made… erection. My own little abode was 20 X 14, with mud walls and a thatched roof -The following proclamation was of grass. Even tlJis was not excluissued aWhile ago in the province of sively my own, for besides my two girls, Honan, China: .. Should anyone be- who lived with me, there were lizards. come bewitched by the foreign doc- centipedes, and other small creatures. trine8, and not be willing to sacrifice One Sunday morning, as I was dresseither to Confucius or to the spirits of ing, a snake fell from the roof down his ancestors, he must be severely dealt beside me, but no -harm was done." with by his clan. His name must be But she heeds not such trifles, for erased from the family regis.ter, and his " this is the scene where the Gospel of whole family driven from the province… our Lord Jesus Christ has triumphed, and in hundreds of huts, which are not -Rev. Arnold Foster recently found worthy of the name of homes, women, the following prayer po~ted on a house strong men, and children are rejoicing in Wuchang: "A young man named in Christ. The 24 schools and 5 churches Cheng Yu, living inside the Gate of Mil- are centres of light to the heathen, 10, itary Conquest, reverently implores the 15, 20, and 30 miles around in different God of Thunder to display his awful directions. Native evangelists and teachmajesty and to forgive the writer's sins ers are constantly winning souls, and of ignorance and to enlighten him as to often we have marvelled at their zeal, what they are ; he will then gladly obey courage, and fearlessness in the midst his parents and elders, and will be very of God's enemies, who persecute them careful of all kinds of grain. He now and plot against their lives." puts out this promise to reform. Will benevolent and right-minded people, -Out of 40 men and women sent to as they pass by, read this confession as Africa by the International Missionary a means to restoring the writer to health ? Alliance during the last flve years, 11 He offers his grateful thanks to all who have died. The tirst year of residence do so. .. It seems that this young man is most fatal. had some affection of the eyes which he believed was caused by some sin on his -Bishop Taylor has 43 white missionpart. He confesses he does not know aries at his .. self-supporting" stations what is the god of thunder whom he in Angola and the Congo Free State, toblindly adores. gether with quite a force of native evan- gelists and teachers. Twelve died at -When Mr. Whiteweight, of the their posts last year. English Baptist Mission, was home last year, he received about $16,000 from a -Lovedale Institution has an attend- Mr. and Mrs. Robinson, for school ance of '782 pupils of all grades. These building, chapel, etc. It was given in represent almost a score of tribes, and not a few come from regions hundreds .. large population roundabout makes it of miles away. This seat of learning a very favorable centre for missionary has a KafIir church, with 800 members, work.

whose pastor, Rev. Pambani J. Mzim- ba, " is a splendid specimen of what the THE ISLaNDS OF THE SEA. grace of God can achieve in the Afri- can race. " The congregation is almost -The Hon. C. R. Bishop has deeded entirely self-supporting, and out of its to the Kamehameha school in Honolulu poverty has undertaken to build a $10,- all his property on the island of Molokai. 000 house of worship, has raised $3000 The property includes 90,000 acres of from the field, and seeks the rest in land, stocked with cattle, horses and Scotland from friends of the Free sheep.. Mr. and Mrs. Bishop had pre- Church. viously given munificently to this insti- -The Rev. J. D. Hepburn, of the tution.

London Society, who died on the last -Not all of the heroes and heroines day of last year of malarial fever, was are of European stock. Mrs. L. Kaaiathe apostle of Khama's people, the wahia, the wife of Rev. S. Kauwealoha, Bamangwato. From 1870 till 1890 he both of them native Hawaiians, went labored uninterruptedly at Shoshong, with her husband in 1843 to the Marand when Khama moved his capital to quesas Islands as missionary under the Palapye, he went also, but retired, bro- Hawaiian Board to those cannibal ken down in health, in 1892. Not only islands, where she remained for forty was the conversion of the tribe largely years without ever returning to her nadue, under God, to him, but the new tive land. Part of the time she lived mission to Lake Ngami.owed its origin almost alone, separated from other misto his enterprise. sionary families. Her hands and her -The waters of Lake Nyassa are heart were occupied with labors for the ploughed by no less than 7 steamers, natives, by whom she was greatly honsome engaged in traffic, but mainly en- ored and loved.

gaged in the service of the King, carry- -In Fiji there is a circuit which has ing glad tidings to the benighted. 16 ministers, 310 local preachers, and -From OentraZ Africa we learn that upward of 7000 members, with 27,000 Baron Von Soden, the new Governor· adherents. Of the ministers, all but General of German East Africa, has one are natives, and the single European decreed •• that all missionary societies is quasi bishop of the populous diocese.

settled within the territories under Ger- New Hebrides.-Rev. J. W. Macken- man protection, without distinction of zie writes from Efate : •• Sabbath before nationality, shall enjoy exemption from last was a grand day here. 'l'he sacra- import duty and from the excise of con- ment of the Lord's Supper was dis- sumption for an amount not exceeding pensed, and 18 church-members sat £120 per annum. " down for the first time. The whole -The Universities Mission has opened number of communicants present was a new station in the Yao country, in 150.

P~rtuguese territory, at II place called -The West Indies include many Unangu, some 50 miles east of Lake islands under British, Dutch,and French Nyassa, and about 200 north of Blan- rule, and the republic of Hayti. The tyre. It is quite a large town, set on a total area is about 100,000 square miles, hill, with thousands of houses, many and the population 5,500,000, while 16 of them large and well built. The sta- societies are at- work with over 120 or- tion is expected, from its situation, to dained missionaries and 500 native help- prove exceptionally healthy, while the ers. The communicants number 75,000.

The Missionary Review of the World — February 1894

CHINESE "ANCESTRAL WORBlIlP."

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XVII. No. 2.-0ld8eries.-FEBRUARY.-VoL. VII. No. 2.-New &riu.

CHINESE" ANCESTRAL WORSHIP."

BY REV. P. W. PITCHER, AMOY, CHI!fA.

Among the interesting legendary tales with which Chinese literature abounds, none is more beautiful than "The Legend of the Tablet." It runs somewhat on this wise : _ Years ago a poor old widow, with her children, was struggling with poverty to maintain her family in food and clothing. She was a kind and loving mother, sparing neither time nor patience, and ever enduring suffering if thereby she could only provide some pleasure for' the loved ones. Such devotion and love won the affection and reciprocal love from all her children save one. This one son neither kindness nor love could touch, labor she never so hard to please him. He found fault with everything. His dinner was either too hot or too cold, too early or too Jate ; his clothes too thick or too thin; and every demonstration on his mother's part met with snarls and growls on his. The lad was a shepherd by occupation, and one day he failed to put in an appearance at dinner-time. The mother, notwithstanding all the abuse she had received at his hand, was exceedingly anxious about his non-appearance. She delayed the meal, and waited and waited until she found there was no need of waiting longer, when she took a little basket, filling it full of the choicest things, and set out to find her absent boy. She found him-not starving, but desperately sullen. The kind and thoughtful deed of his mother, instead of awakening affection, aroused his anger to frenzy. Becoming violently enraged, he began to abuse her, when, in an uncontrollable fit of passion, he struck her a blow that lent her staggering on the brink of a precipice near which they were standing, and before she could recover herself, she went over and down into the abyss below. Frantic with grief now, the shepherd boy rushed madly down the mountain-side in search of his mother; but, look where he would, not a sign of her could he discover. The only thing he could see was a tiny "wooden tablet," into which, he was led to believe, the spirit of hi!! mother had entered. Taking it up tenderly, he carried it to his desolate home, and ever after made it his shrine. But the foundations of ancestral worship are not laid on any shadowy, visionary soil of myths and legends, but on substantial, solid, historical ground. Ancestral worship has its origin both in the family and nation, and is both a family and a national custom. It is as old as the empire itself, having been instituted in the days of Emperor Shun, the last sovereign of the second dynasty, B.C. 2255-2205. Contemporary with the birth of the nation, it has become so interwoven in the warp and woof of its history, that to attempt to disengage the strands would be to destroy the whole fabric. And, moreover, it is considered to be of more than historical significance-viz., the keystone by which this empire is cemented together, yea, the very stronghold of its life. No other one thing in its entire history has tended more to bind this people together or to perpetuate the nation than this universal respect (whether sincere or a sham) for the living and devotion for the dead; and no other one thing has so bound them to the dead past or so diverted their attention from the living future. And 80 it has been said, " Had it not been for this system of ' filial piety' (filial piety is the comprehensive term, and includes' ancestral worship ') and' ancestral worship' there would be no China now, only a medley of contending tribes and opposing nations." Another writer adds, "It was supposed to be the glory of the early statesmen and sages to have correctly apprehended the natural feeling of filial duty, so as to make it an engine for perfect government of the family, the State, and the empire."

Whatever good some may perchance be led to affirm of such a system, that, perhaps, has heen the cementing power of preserving the nation through all these centuries, the evil it has wrought offsets all the good-if there be good. 1. It has fixed the attention on the past so that it has ever prevented any aspirations or progress for the future ; hence for the past eighteen centuries all advancement has been prevented. Once originators and inventors, the Chinese have long years ago buried all their genius in the dead past. Such a system has created an intense thirst for male offspring (and a hatred of female offspring) to perform the rites due to them, as parent!:!, after death; hence the custom of child marriage and polygamy. 2. It tends to localization and overcrowding of population; hence, the family of Confucius has continued through sixty generations to the present day in the same locality.

Confucius, who claimed for himself nothing more than to be a transmitter, was only giving expression to the traditions of fifteen generations when he said, "Of all actions of men, there is none greater than filial piety, and in filial piety there is nothing greater than reverential awe of one's father." Again he says, " ThJ worship of parents is part of the duty of filial piety." Vhen the sage says that it is a " part of the duty," we do not understand him to mean a fractional part, but that the essential, if not the all-important part, is ancestral worship in filial piety.

For while the duty of filial piety may demand the strengthening of "the bonds of family union" and the stimulating "to active charity," and while it may " cherish self-respect and impose moral restraint" from the living (more of it in books, however, than in real practice), yet its larger and irrevocable demands are witnessed in the time and money expended and the adoration and worship bestowed upon the dead.

Every son of China, upon the decease of his father, erects to his memory a little wooden tablet, consisting of two thin pieces of wood, closely fitting-some gilded and others ungilded-about twelve inches high, three inches wide, and altogether three quarters of an inch thick, and set in a wooden base three inches square. This practice of erecting tablets was probably introduced in the early years of the third dynasty, B.C. 2205- 1766, and has remained in vogue ever since with but one single exception. The kings of Chau made an innovation. During the period of the fifth dynasty-i.e., the Chau dynasty-living personages were substituted for these wooden tablets, who took the place of them in every respect. This practice, however, passed away with the dynasty in which it prevailed. On the outside piece an inscription of this order is written, "The son (or sons) of So-and-So erect this tablet to his memory, and come to worship." On the inside piece is written the name of the father in full-viz., his given name at birth and his name at the time of his death-for a Chinaman may have, and does have, new names as one has new clothes. In fact, he seems to be constantly changing-a name for his childhood, youth, manhood, aud old age, etc. Also there is written on this inside strip the names of the reigning emperors and the year of the reign, and the day and month on which the ancestor was born, and a similar inscription in regard to his death. Before these shrines" incense is burned morning and evening for forty-nine days after the decease of the father, and upon stated times thereafter during the lifetime of the survivors." "When a scholar obtains a degree, when an officer is advanced in rank, upon anniversaries of births and deaths" worship must be performed before these tablets. A family is mentioned in Canton having twenty-two hundred tablets in their rooms, arranged from above downward, the oldest being at the top. Not only every house is a shrine, on whose altars these tablets ever stand, but each clan has its own particular" ancestral hall," where the tablets of ancient ancestors are deposited, and where, on stated occasions, members of the clan congregate to worship them.

Besides this, there are numerous feasts, occurring semi-occasionally, or more frequently observed in honor of the illustrious dead. One of these of particular importance is deserving of more than a passing notice, called the" Feast of the Tombs," celebrated at the spring and autumn solstice, when special rites and ceremonies are performed at the graves in family and public cemeteries. This feast day is made a veritable gala day, a sort of a family excursion in the country affair, or, as Professor Leggs puts it, " Grand family reunions, where the dead and the living meet, eating and drinking together, where the living worship the dead and the dead bless the living." Dressed in gorgeous robes-i.e., Chinese gorgeousness, with banners flying, gongs beating, an indispensable melody (j) in Chinese parades, and horns tooting-the procession moves forward, a happy company. Upon reaching the cemetery" they cover the tombs with layers of fresh earth," as we would plant our flowers, and afterward present their offerings of fowl, rice, fish, fruit, and wines that have been provided in extravagance. After the spirits have feasted, the real fun begins. It is not strange to us that spirits do not have ravenous appetites, and that the bulk of the stuff remains. Upon these remnants the old men and women, the young men and maidens, the boys and girls feast themselves to the full, making merry, carousing and wrangling until the" wee sma' hours of the morning." Thus far we have spoken of ancestral worship at its best, and we perhaps have seen much in it that has commanded our approving sympathy.

Ancestral worship is not thoroughly bad by any means. Verily there is much in it that is excellent. It has some features about it that are embodied in the precepts of the fifth commandment of the Decalogue j and there is also a great deal in it similar to our ideas embodied in our State and national demonstrations in honor of our illustrious statesmen and soldier heroes, or as witnessed on our Decoration Day and other anniversaries of like nature.

But there is another side 'which, if left undiscovered, would be to leave us in ignorance of the real intents and purposes of the system. If the people would confine themselves to the mere honoring of the dead as we honor our dead-if there were less of formality and more of sinccritythen it might command our full approval and sympathy. But in that act of worship it is made abominable, because they make the dead ancestor " the correlate of Heaven" (God), and so violate and destroy any good there may be in it. In addition to the first quotation from Confucius, in the same paragraph we have this remarkable utterance: "In reverential awe shown to one's father, there is nothing greater than making him the correlate of Heaven."

In every one of these tablets the survivors believe there reside the spirits of the ancestors, who are dependent upon them for food, raiment, every necessity and pleasure of life, as they were when they dwelt among them in visible presence. Still more fatal is the belief that every spirit is a sort of " tutelary spirit," a protector or destroyer, a benefactor or an avenger, one who blesses or curses, according to the generosity or neglect of the devotee. On account of this very element, so interwoven in the practice and the theory of the rite, it is impo!l!ible for a real Christianity to sanction or approve of it j to do so would be dangerous, to say the least, and probably disastrous to the cause of Christ.

If there is any idolatry in Chil'l&, it is found in ancestral worship j and the Conference of Shanghai (1890) did no wiser thing than when it passed a resolution certifying that " idolatry is an essential constituent of ancestral worship." Some would say, Modify it. How modify it? Eradicate its bad features and retain only the good ~ Stripped of its idolatrous fea- tures, there would be nothing left to hold it together as a custom; for without this idea of a living;hearing, ever-present, ever-active spirit the whole structure would collapse, because there would be nothing left but sentiment. There would be no more in it to a native of China than there is in a game of baseball.

Reward-long life, prosperity, and happiness-is the passion that lies .at tke bottom of all his outward reverence and devotion-not native pride, not native glory. He makes a sort of insurance policy out of his belief, from which he expects both reward and protection, with a high-tariff plank against the introduction, into his little circle of exhitence, of sickness, and trouble, and adversity. Remove this feature and y·ou remove the bottom out of the whole concern. The Rev. Y. K. Yen, a noted Chinese preacher, says, "All Chinese worship is for selfishness. If these people did not think the gods could affect men's bodies, the temples would be deserted, and ancestral worship decline." But it is a difficult matter to remove this one feature, much more than to abolish the whole system.

First. It is a system that is upheld and has been upheld by the government from time immcmorial; has been endorsed by sacred edicts, enjoined by provincial manifestoes until it reads almost like a statute of the civil codes. It may be called the national religion, "for it is the only system of reJ.igion that the government takes the trouble to propagate" among its subjects. It is estimated that it costs the people one half the time of the female population to prepare articles for sacrifices and offeriJ;lgs that it demands, and the expenditure of one hundred and fifty millions in cold " cash" per annum to sustain it.

Second. Of all forms of idolatry, this is considered to be the most serious impediment in the conversion of the Chinese. It is the greatest obstacle that the missionary meets in his effort to set up the standards of the cross in China or to establish the Church of Christ in that benighted land. . The Rev. John Ross tells of a Corean prince who was taken into China as a prisoner, and while in banishment came in contact with Christianity, and upon his return to his native land he gave this testimony: " If Protestant Christians could adopt ancestral worship, he saw no reason why Corea should not be a Christian country in three years." It is true of China as well. It sometimes seems as though this were the very last link that binds them to Satan's rule. It is a subtle influence he holds over their minds, containing so much good mixed up with so much more evil. " Go," he says, "if you must go, but take this custom with you if you go ; then I will still reign." If they could only take this with them, how easy it would be to be Christian! But Christianity demands unconditional surrender; and so it comes that this is the last heathen custom that Chinese converts will yield. He would willingly let all else go, willingly cut loose from every other idol (so would the arch-enemy), if he could only cling to this one! To break away from this seems like breaking away

TlIE 'WORSHlP OF HEAYEN BY THE CHINESE EMPEROR

from his nation and becoming an exile forever from all that he ever held dear and sacred. And, in truth, so it is. If such be his own condemnation, how much severer must that be of his countrymen! It is 'a frowning world he must always afterward face when once this step is taken. Companions, relatives, and kindred will look upon him" as an ingrate wretch who, following the leading of outside barbarians, has turned his back on his country, his clan, and his own family, on the father who begot him, on the mother who bore him, and therefore deserves to forfeit all share in the paternal estate, and to be an outcast on the face of the earth."

Thus one may realize what it costs to become a Christian in China; what unconditional surrender means j what a glorious victory the cross has won in every such concession. When a Chinaman has severed this link that has bound him enslaved to idolatry aiId heathen superstition and the dead past, it is clearly through the work of the Holy Ghost wrought in his soul j that the divine work is complete, and that his life forever after is linked' with Christ and the glorious future, even eternal life by the Son of God.

THE WORSHIP OF HEAVEN BY THE CHINESE EMPEROR.

BY A. P. HAPPER, M.D., 'D.D.

On December 21st there is annually celebrated in Peking one of the most remarkable religious services of the world. On the morning of that day the Emperor of China, as the vicegerent of heaven for the Government of China, and as the high-priest of the Chinese nation, worships the Heaven god in the presence of some two thousand of his grandees and officers at the altar to Heaven. An entrance to the park in which this altar is located is no longer permitted. Tourists visiting Peking cannot obtain access to it, and hence no description of these grounds or of this worship is sent to the papers. Perhaps some account of these ceremonies, compiled from notes made during a visit to Peking in 1878, would be interesting to the readers of the REVIEW.

Heaven, regarded as a divinity, is the patron god of the Chinese Empire. Heaven appoints the ruler. The distinctive title of the emperor is " Heaven's son." Only the emperor can worship at the imperial altar to Heaven. The time and place of this worship, the ceremonies and offerings and the prayers and the music connected with it are all prescribed in the imperial statutes, and may not be in the least modified. The time is at the winter solstice. The place is at the altar in the southeastern part of the park. The park is in the southeastern part of the city of Peking. It comprises some five hundred acres, and it is four-square. It is surrounded by a high brick wall. It is divided into three parts by walls running north and south. The western division is planted with cypress trees in rows. The entrance to the park is on the west side, by an imposing gateway. There are roads traversing the grounds in various direetions, which are payed with dressed stone. There are gates on the roads in all the division walls. The grounds are sown with grass, inter~ spersed with flower-beds. The eastern division is intersected by a transverse wall running east and west. There is an altar to Heayen in each of these subdivisions, and they are distinguished as the southern and northern altars. The two altars are the same in structure. But on the top of the northern altar there is erected an imposing three-storied building, with three domes to represent the canopy of heaven. This can be seen from many places about the city, and it is commonly called the Temple of Heaven.

The altar to Heaven is built of white marble~ and is of mammoth size. It is circular in shape, and it is built with successive terraces, one above the other. The lowest one is 210 feet in diameter; the second is 150 feet, and the topmost terrace is 90 feet in diameter and 27 feet above the ground, as the first one is nine feet above the ground, and each successive terrace is nine feet above the one below it. The outer circumference of each terrace has a balustrade of carved marble. The ascent to each successive terrace is made by four marble stairways, one from each point of the compass. The highest terrace has a circular space of 90 feet in diameter, and the lower terraces have each a circular };lalcony of 30 feet in width. The top surface and the balconies have arrangements for the erection of the required tents. There are holes in the marble flooring for the tent poles, and there are heavy blocks of marble with holes to which the tent ropes are- fastened. There are marble stands on which the incenseholders and offerings are placed. A table before which the emperor stands when reading the annual prayer and making the offerings is placed near the south side of the terrace. There are large openwork iron urns placed in different parts of the grounds around the altar, in which the silk and other offerings and the written prayer are burned; and to the southeast of the altar is a large furnace, in which a whole bullock is consumed as a burnt-offering.

On the day before the worship nine tents, covered with sky-blue silk cloth, are· erected on the northern side of the highest terrace for the tablet to Heaven and for the tablets of eight of the imperial ancestors, who are worshipped conjointly with Heaven. On the middle balcony tents are erected for the tablets of sun and stars on the east side, and for the tablets of the moon and rain, clouds, thunder, and wind on the west side. On this same balcony, near the top of the southern stairway, a tent covered with yellow silk is erected to be used as the imperial robing tent.

On the north of the altar is a round building enclosed with a high wall. It is called the temple of the Imperial Expanse. In it there are nine handsomely gilded and carved cases, where the tablets to Heaven and to the eight imperial ancestors are safely deposited. I was so fortunate as to "ptain an entrance to this depository, and to get a sight of these tablets. They are made of precious wood, about 2! feet in height and 8 inches in width. They are finely carved near the top and bottom, with a smooth surface for the lettering, on which is written in Chinese and Manchu the name of the being to which each one is dedicated. On the tablet to Heaven there are four words, " Imperial Heaven, Ruier above." In other buildings in the same enclosing walls the tablets to the sun, moon, stars, etc., are deposited.

In different parts of the grounds are buildings for storing all the different utensils, vessels, musical instruments, etc., which are used at the time of worship or in preparation for it. There are slaughter-houses, and the instruments and the utensils for slaughtering the animals and preparing them for the time of the offering of them. On other parts of the grounds are buildings in which the high officers who attend the emperor and the musicians are lodged. There is a special building, styled the Palace for Fasting, prepared for the emperor.

On December 20th the emperor comes forth in great state from the palace, and proceeds-part of the way in a sedan-chair carried by sixteen men and part of the way in a chariot drawn by an elephant-to the park by one of the broad streets of Peking. He is attended by a large retinue composed of members of the royal family, some of the nobility, civil and military officers of high rank, to the number of nearly two thousand. The emperor proceeds to a place to the south of the altar, where he descends from the chair and' goes to the building where the tablets are in deposit. He burns incense before them, and worships the tablets of Heaven and of the ancestors. He then inspects all the preparation which has been made for the worship of the next morning, to see that they have all been properly prepared, according to the statutes. The retinue have retired to their respective places, and the emperor repairs to the Palace for Fasting, and spends the night in meditation. The service commences at three o'clock in the morning. The emperor is informed of the hour by the official messenger, and proceeds in an imperial chair to the south gate of the outer wall which encloses the altar. From there he proceeds on foot, and ascends by the flight of steps from the south to the robing. tent. The retinue in official robes take their respective places. The memberS of the royal family are on the south side of the highest terrace, the higher officers on the south side of the middle terrace, and others on the lowest terrace, and others still on the ground on the south side of the altar. The grounds are all lighted by lanterns suspended from poles and the marble gateways.

When everything is ready and all are in their places, the services are commenced with music. The tablets are brought out with reverential ceremonies and placed in their respective tents. The fire is lighted in the furnace where the burnt-offering is consumed. The rolls of silk and all the various offerings of meats, grains, wines, fruits are placed before the several tablets. All the exercises are performed at the call of the master

1894·1 THE GOVERNMEN'I'S OF 'l'HE

of ceremonies, which is made in a loud, ceremonious voice. The emperor' bows first 1"Iefore the tablet to Heaven with three kneelings and nine knockings of the heaa on the floor; then all the retinue goes through the same to the tablet of Heaven; and so successively the emperor and the whole retinue of officers and grandees worship each one of the eight ancestors. Then follows the formal presentation of the offerings that are before the respective tablets. The appointed music is intersperlied between the different ceremonies. Then comes the reading of the prayer to Heaven by the emperor. When these ceremonies are completed, the offerings of silk and meats are carried away by the attendants and burned in the iron urns; then the tablets are reverentially conveyed back with music to their respective shrines in the depository. The emperor retires to his robing tent and then proceeds to his chair and returns to the palace, accompanied by his retinue.

When anyone considers the various parts of the scene presented on the morning of Deeember 21st, he cannot but be impressed with its grandeur. The emperor of these four hundred millions, as the high-priest of the nation, offers a great sacrifice to Heaven and his ancestors. The great retinue of high officers and a vast multitude of attendants are grouped around in the attitude of profound reverence and adoration. As the dim light is shed abroad upon this vast crowd from the suspended lanterns, and the lurid glare from the sacrificial furnace ascends in the distance, and the fragrance of incense and the peals of music fill the air under the open vault of the sky in the early morning, the scene has all the elements of an imposing ceremony. It is a most depressing consideration that this impressive worship is an idolatrous service. All Christian hearts will join in the prayer that the time may soon come when the ruler of this numerous people shall come to know the great God who made heaven and earth, and worship the Creator as the Lord of all.

THE GOVERNMENTS OF THE WORLD.-II.

BY JAMES DOUGLAS, M.A., BRIXTON, LONDON.

Modern ideas of government find their common meeting-ground in constitutional monarchy and in republics. Both may be said to be the outgrowth of the critical spirit, and to be based on the recognized principle that the people themselves should be adequately represented in the councils of the nation. The freest and, as it is generally believed, the most stable form of constitutional monarchy, is that attaching to the British crown. This is not, however, owing so much to anything in the constitution itself as to the staying power of religion in the land and to the comparative disinclination of the people for sweeping change. The moderating influence of the House of Lords is also to be recognized here ; for though the House of Lords has sometimes fretted the nation by an undue retention of the drag, that House has more than once rendered timely service by the check applied to headlong legislation. At present the House of Lords has firmly put down the foot in the matter of the Irish Question, and saved, as many think, the public credit in so doing. ·Without pronouncing ourselves on this burning topic, we are glad to note that the action of the Lords has by no means convulsed the country, and will not, at this stage of the controversy at all events, effect the overthrow of the Upper Chamber. Festina lente (" hasten slowly") is a good motto for the politician as it is for those contemplating matrimony.

Despite the Lords, the will of the people of Great Britain and Ireland, as expressed in their chosen representatives, is virtually regal j for though the power of veto is vested in the sovereign, the right is rather abstract than concrete, so that the ruler stands apart from and above the storms of party conflict. Practically the ,ex!lcutive government is vested in a committee of ministers caned the Cabinet, whose retention of office depends on their ability to secure a majority in the House of Commons and to obtain a fresh lease of power by an appeal to the country at the close of the parliamentary term of seven years. The total number of members in the House of Commons, as determined by the Redistribution Act of 1870, is 6'70 j but the three countries are unequally represented-Scotland being fully entitled to all the representatives she has, while Ireland has more than her rights, and England less.

England's colonies are governed on a similar basis to her own. Thus in Canada it is provided by the British North America Act of 1867 that the Constitution of the Dominion shall be " similar in principle to that of the United Kingdom." There are, therefore, in Canada two Chambersthe Senate and the House of Commons-by whom legislative power is exercised j while the executive authority, vested in the sovereign of Great Britain and Ireland, is carried on in her name by a Governor-General and Privy Council. The present number of members in the Canadian House of Commons is 215, and the ratio of members to the population is 1 in 20,276. Newfoundland is not yet part of the Dominion of Canada, but elects to remain a British crown colony, the government being representative.

Like the mother country and Canada, New South Wales, the oldest of the Australian colonies, has a parliament of two Houses-the first called the Legislative Council, whose members are appointed by the crown for life, and the second the Legislative Assembly, the members of which are elected by the constituencies for three years. 11. governor represents the Imperial Government, and is, in virtue of his office, commander-in-chief of all the troops in the colony.

New Zealand has a similar constitution, which includes in its lower chamber or House of Representatives four Maoris.

Queensland calls for no distinctive remark; but South Australia has certain minor features of difference, the principal one being that both chambers are elected by the people. Tasmania, Victoria, and Western Australia are all modelled on the same general plan, and may be regarded as exten- sions of constitntional monarchy. In all these dominions the British Queen reigns, but not so much over as along with her subjects. The like applies to Cape Colony and Natal.

The German Constitution is less plastic than the English, and the monarch's power more regal. He can declare war, if defensive, and make peace. He represents interna~ionally the empire j may enter into treaties with other nations, and appoints and receives ambassadors. But there are important limitations which he must respect. He has no veto on laws passed by the Federal Councilor Bundesrath and the Reichstag or Diet of the Realm j nor can he declare war, if offensive, save with the consent of the former body. At the present time, however, the emperor's will is a large factor, and counts for much in all matters of grave legislative pro- cedure. Besides, his military powers are large. The whole of the land forces is under his immediate orders; and he can erect fortresses in any part of the empire; or, in case of disturbance, put any district in a state of siege.

As the German Empire comprises many kingdoms and States having governments of their own, the BUlidesrath or Federal Council exists to weld all these State governments into one for imperial purposes j and the 58 members constituting this Council receive their appointment from the governments to which they respectively belong. The Reichstag is representative directly of the German nation, and is elected by ballot, on the basis of universal suffrage, for the term of three years. It numbers 397 members-about one for every 118,000 of the inhabitants.

The Government of Austria is dual in character-Austro-Hungarianunited politically under the same dynasty, which is a limited monarchy. The monarch, who must be a member of the Roman Catholic Church, exercises legislative authority only with the co-operation and consent of the three representative bodies-the Reichsrath, Reichstag, and Landtage. The Landtage embraces the separate parliaments of the sixteen provinces into which Austria proper is divided. The Reichsrath is also a purely Austrian assembly, legislating for all the Austrian provinces. It is divided into an Upper and a Lower House, answering to the English Houses of Lords and Commons, and has cognizance of all public matters, such as military duty, trade laws, income and expenditure, public loans and conversio~ of funds -the consent of both chambers, as well as the emperor's sanction, being required to give validity to all bills. Like Austria, Hungary has a separate parliament called the Reichstag, which includes the House of Magnates and the House of Representatives j and affairs common to the two great HouSf.ls of this dual empire are settled by delegations from the Upper and Lower Chambers of the Reichsrath and Reichstag respectively, the members of which are appointed for one year and meet alternately at Vienna and Budapest. Belgium, the Netherlands, and Denmark are all constitutioll.al monarchies of the most pronounced type. The will of the people is supreme, and, as in England, the person of the monarch is sacred, since upon his ministers devolves the On?~8 of the acts of government. The Upper Chamber in Belgium, no less than the Lower Chamber, is elected by the people. This applies to the Netherlands also, where eligibility depends on the weight of assessment j and to Denmark likewise, though in this case the election is indirect in all cases save twelve, who are the nominees of the crown. It remains to add that, in the Netherlands, the Upper House has no power to introduce new bills, and while it may approve or reject those passed by the Lower House, it may not insert amendments.

Spain and Portugal are both limited monarchies of pronounced type. Spain has a Senate and Congress. The Senate is half composed of senators who are either senators in their own right or by crown appointment ; and the other half are elected by corporations of State and the larger ratepayers. A feature in the election to the Congress is the care that is taken of the rights of minorities in various large districts, with a view to the more just and uniform representation of the sentiments of the people. Portugal has a House of Peers resembling the Senate of Spain, and a House of Commons which is chosen in direct election by all heads of families and by all citizens who, being twenty-one years of age, can read and write, and who possess an income of 100 milreis (a little over $100).

In Italy the constitution of the Upper Chamber is in the king's own right j but the Lower House is elected by ballot on lines similar to those which obtain in Portugal.

The kingdoms of Sweden and Norway, while under the same constitu_ tional'monarchy, are not governed on a representative basis in which they mutually share. Theyare each self-governed and stand apart, Sweden having monarchical and Norway democratic leanings. In Sweden there are the usual two Houses of Parliament j but in Norway the Great Court or Storthing answers all purposes. The election to this assembly is made through deputies who have been elected for that purpose by the people j and though the king has the right of veto over its laws, yet that right exists only for a limited period, and may not be exercised more than twice. In fine, the Government of Norway, if monarchical in name, is republican in spirit. The weakness of the monarchy here is due to the absence of tie between the kingdoms concerned. Home rule may please the local mind, but it can never command a true statesman's respect, or tend either to the ruler's peace or the solidification of empire. It is singularly unfortunate that the King of Sweden, who in certain respects has larger powers than appertain to most European kingships, should have two kingdoms to rule that meet on no common ground of representation j and which, if not exactly a house divided aga.inst itself, are at a great remove from being a city closely built together.

Roumania and Servia call for no special remark j but Montenegro and Greece have each a setting of their own. The former, although a limited monarchy in name, borders upon the absolute in fact. Of the eight members forming the State Council, four are appointed by the prince and the remaining four are elected by the inhabitants who have borne, or are bearing, arms. Practically the influence of the prince· in State Councils is supreme. The peculiarity in the limited monarchy of Greece lies in the fact that here the entire legislative power is vested in a single Chamber of Representatives, called the Boule, which must meet for not less than three months and not more than six. An absolute majority of members is required before any bill can becomll law; and a discussion of each bill, article by article, must take place thrice, on three distinct days, ere it can be adopted. Another safeguard against premature legislation is provided for in the enactment that no sitting is valid unless at least one half of the I members are present. In the East, Western ideas of government are gaining ground. Japan is a case in point. This empire, which up to 1871 was feudal in its system of rule, is now remodelled on a European basis'; and, while still absolute in certain features, bears the clear imprint of constitutionalism. There are two houses, the House of Peers and the House of Representatives ; and either House may initiate projects of laws as well as make representations to the Government and present addresses to the emperor. Those elected to the House of Representatives must be not less than twenty-five years of age, must have had an actual residence in a " fu" or " ken"-the two names for districts-for not less than a year, and must contribute to the taxes a small specified amount. Every law requires the consent of the Imperial Diet, which comprehends both Houses. The Cabinet ministers are all appointed by the emperor, who can declare war, make peace, and conclude treaties.

III. Turning now to the republics of the world, the foremost are confessedly those of the United States of America and France. It is the former, however, that is seasoned by time and that has the unique advantage of having shown, through the course of successive generations, a rare power of assimilating peoples from many lands, and of gaining strength and consistency despite the undoubted presence of elements heterogeneous and forces divisive. What Britain is among the monarchies, that, in as marked a degree, is the United States among the republics. Arthur Helps, in his "Thoughts upon Government," has observed, "I do not think it too boastful to .say that the British people, and our near relations in America and the colonies, are the most governable people on the face of the earth." The statement defies criticism. To the Lord be the glory! It is the religious heart of the people which, through grace, has beat true in the dark and cloudy day, and which has yielded the statesmanship that so far has borne the State bark onward.

As it is like bringing coals to Newcastle to describe the Government of the United States in these pages, we need only touch the subject with a light hand, and, being a Britisher, with becoming diffidence. The govern.. ment is by a confederation of sovereign States in federal bond for imperial purposes, each State being sovereign in its own domain to the extent both of making and administering local laws. At the head of the confederation. is the President, in whom the executive is vested, and whose period of office is for four years. He, together with the Vice-President, is chosen by electors appointed by each State to the number of the representation which each has in Congress. The President is commander-in-chief of the national forces. The Senate has large ruling powers. It ratifies or rejects treaties made by the President with foreign powers, a two-thirds majority being required for ratification. It has also the power of confirming or rejecting all presidential appointments to office, and in case of removal from office or disqualification, it constitutes a high court of impeachment. The Vice-President is, ex officio, head of the Senate. All senators must have reached the age of thirty, and be residents in the States from which they are chosen.

The House of Representatives, numbering 358 members, is elected every second year by the vote of citizens who, according to the laws of their respective States, are qualified to vote. These, in general, are all male citizens over twenty-one years of age. Representatives must be not less than twenty-five years of age. All bills pass through both Houses, and, before becoming law, are presented to the President. If a bill be not approved by him he may return it, with his objections, to the House in which it originated; but if, upon fresh consideration, the bill be passed by a two-thirds majority in both Houses, it becomes a law. The judicial power is confided to a Supreme Court appointed for life, with power to decide all the disputes between States and to interpret the Constitution. There is no religious test for any office of State, and education is free and practically universal.

France is governed by a President, Senate, and Chamber of Deputies. The President is elected by the Senate and Chamber of Deputies for seven years. lIe concludes treaties with foreign powers, but requires the assent of both Chambers to declare war. The Chamber of Deputies now consists of 584 members, who have beeu elected from as many m·rondissements on the basis of universal suffrage. All hills are first canvassed in committee before being introduced into either Honse, and may be introduced either by the ministry, or by the President through the ministry, or by private members. The Senate is composed of 300 members, elected for ni,!e years by an electoral body composed of municipal councils, deputies, counciIIorsgeneral, and district councillors. The Senate has the right, as well as the Chamber of Deputies, of initiating and framing laws; but all laws relating to finance must first be presented to and voted by the Chamber of Deputies. The Senate acts as a Court of High Treason, before which even the President and ministers may be arraigned. The ministry is appointed by the President, and forms a council of ten ministers who hold the varied portfolios of office. In addition there is a Conseil d'Etat, introduced by Napoleon 1., and still existing, whose functions are consultative only.

The republic of Mexico comprises the richest and most varied zone in the world. The area is about half the size of European Russia, and the population about half that of England. It is divid-ed into 27 States, two territories, and the federalty of Mexico-in all 30 political provinces. The Government has the usual threefold basis-President, elected for eight years, a Senate of 60 members, and a House of Representatives, elected by universal suffrage. Each State elects two members to the Senate, and, as in the United States, has autonomous local government. All sects are tolerated in Mexico, and none is aided by the republic or allowed to acquire land. Primary education is provided, and is compulsory j there are 10,000 schools.

Since 1859 the long, irregular isthmus connecting North and South America, and formerly constituting the Spanish colony or kingdom of Guatemala, has been divided into five independent republics, of which three -Costa Rica, Nicaragua, and Salvador-are governed in the normal manner, by a President, an Upper House and Lower House j while the other two States, Guatemala and Honduras, present the anomalous regirM of a President and Congress only.

The republic of Colombia, formerly known as the United States of New Granada, is chiefly noteworthy as being intersected by the ill-fated Panama Canal, the dearest ditch ever delved. The governing body consists of three orders-a President, elected for six years, a Senate of 27 members, and a House of Representatives of 66 members.

Venezuela has a similar constitution j but Ecuador can hardly be said to be governed, as civil wars and revolutions are almost always in progress. Even its area is uncertain, as there are chronic boundary disputes between Ecuador and Peru j but the size is about equal to that of the United Kingdom of England and Scotland. It contains the highest peaks in the Andes chain and the sources of the Amazon.

Brazil.-Nearly four years ago the bloodless revolution which drove the gentle, learned, and invertebrate Emperor Dom Pedro II. from his throne removed the last crowned monarch from the Americas, which now, with the exception of Canada and certain West India islands owning a certain measure of suzerainty to European powers, are under republican sway. Under the new regime Brazil is divided into immense provinces with few common interests, and separated by undeveloped regions. These provinces are each governed by a provincial assembly, and the several assemblies unite to elect a Chamber of Deputies, or Constituent Assembly, which has at its head a President elected for four years.

Ever since the old emperor was dethroned, Brazil has been in a seething state of disaffection and incipient revolt, due generally to the desire of the southern provinces to establish their independence. Just now this has will culminated in the throes of revolution, and probably lead to the dis- ruption of Brazil into several mutually antagonistic States. While the present outbreak is in progress no more detailed information transpires than that life, property, and funds are alike insecure, and that it would be unwise to choose Brazil as a field for emigration. The State has shaken off the established religion, which was Roman Catholic; education has been secularized; and only civil marriages are recognized. Brazil has the ~mormous area of 3,250,000 square miles-as large as a.ll Europe, Russia excluded-and a population less than half that of England.

Peru has a constitution modelled on that of the United States j but religious liberty is not permitted, only the Roman Catholics being allowed to hold their services publicly. Since the disastrous war with Chili the great encomiums formerly lavished upon its capabilities, mines, and climate have been discounted. The population is about the same as that of Scotland, but the area is equal to that of the United Kingdom, France, and the Spanish peninsula combined.

Chili is a long, narrow strip of land bet~een the Andes and t.he South Pacific, divided into 21 provinces and three territories. These elect a Lower Chamber of Deputies of 109 members triennially, the electors being confined to men with a property qualification j and an Upper House or Senate of 37 members, elected directly by the provinces every six years. The executive power is in the hands of a President, elected for five years. The Roman Catholic religion is the State religion, but all others are tolerated. Education is free, compulsory, and universal.

Bolivia, a sparsely peopled inland State, shut in by the Andes and the Cordilleras, in Central South America, is ruled by a President, with two legislative chambers, elected by universal suffrage. The bitter experience of the financial ruin and loss of territory which have followed wars with other States keeps Bolivia peaceful j and the widely scattered popnlace seem satisfied with their powers and President. Consequently it is one of the few South American countries free from debt and possessing financial credit. Bolivia contains the silver mines of Potosi j and though the population is smaller than that of Scotland, it covers an exceedingly fertile area of sixteen times the extent of that kingdom.

Paraguay, an inland territory, for which is claimed the title of " Garden of South America," has au area of one fifth of that of Great Britain, and a population smaller than Manchester. It is governed on the usual threefold plan. The State religion is Roman Catholic, but all others are tolerated. A metal currency has been introduced, and now that government is settled and territorial wars have ceased, the prospects are bright.

Uruguay is a small republic on the east coast of the La Plata River, with an area a little larger than that of England and Wales and a population equal to that of Glasgow. The government is of the normal order, modelled largely after the United States. Education is general and the State religion Roman Catholic, but all others are tolerated. The Argentine Republic is a vast cave of AduIlam, whither every one that is in debt and everyone that is discontented have gathered themselves. It is a bankrupt republic, with which the British Government will not even exchange money orders, and which refuses to extradite fugitive thieves so long as their money is not all spent. At the present time of writing, this republic, having President, Senate, and House of Deputies, is in its chronic state of rebeIlion against its President, who was, according to government statements, crushing out the last embers of disaffection; but, if we may believe the insurgents' statements, was deserted by all, and had abandoned the reins of power to his adversaries. Argentina has a population of 4,000,000, sprinkled over an area nine times as large as Great Britain. .

, The island of Hayti, the largest but one of those forming the West Indies, is divided into two republics-the Spanish mulatto one of San Domingo, and the negro one of Hayti. This island, which was the first European settlement in America, is the most fertile and the worst governed spot in the Caribbean Sea. San Domingo, the larger republic, is governed by a President and national Congress; but in the smaller republic of Hayti, the government being military, the President has large sway. He is assisted by a Senate and House of Representatives. The debt is heavy and more or less repudiated. The currency is chiefly paper. Numerous revolutions have occurred, and the political barometer is set at stormy. Switzerland.-The far-famed and historic republic of Switzerland has a parliament of two Chambers, the State Council and National Council, in which are vested the supreme legislative and executive authority. The first is composed of 44 members, chosen by the 22 cantons of the confederation, two for each canton. The second consists of 147 representatives, chosen in direct election, at the rate of one deputy for every 20,000 souls. A general election takes place every three years; any voter, if not a clergyman, may be a deputy; and every citizen has a vote who has attained the age of twenty years. The two chambers constitute the Federal Assembly, which elects a Federal Council of seven members, the President and the Vice-President of which are the first magistrates of the republic. In no country is the will of the people so directly felt and so emphatically law as in Switzerland. Frequently the first step to legislation is taken by the popular initiative; and besides, the principle of what is called referendum is often acted upon, whereby on a petition from 50,000 citizens, or eight cantons, the measure passed at headquarters must be submitted to the direct vote of the nation.

The Orange l"'re~ State republic, in South Africa, has a President elected for five years, a small Executive Council, and a popular Assembly of 57 members. The right to vote is strictly fenced round, and is framed in the old patrician spirit. ' , Voters must be white burghers and owners of property of not less than £150, or lessees of real property of an annual rental of £36, or have a yearly income of not less than £200, or be owners of personal property of the value of £300, and have been in the State for not less than three years."

The miniature republic of .Andorra, in the Pyrenees, the entire population of which might be seated in the Metropolitan Tabernacle, London, is governed by a Council of 24, chosen by the inhabitants, a judge, and two priests. This republic is subject to France and Spain.

IV. Protectorates and Dependencies.-This paper has already run to such a length that we can only indicate in the briefest possible way what calls for special remark under our fourth head. Already we have noted to what an extraordinary extent, particularly in Africa, the absolute governments of to-day have come under the protection of foreign Powers. Some of these protectorates are lost in the haze of things as yet undeveloped, representing lines of influence of which the peoples concerned are as little conscious as they are of the plane of the ecliptic. Others concern fields whitening unto harvest. In certain cases, as in the connection of France with Madagascar, they wear a sinister aspect. Frequently the protectorates leave the existing administration unchanged, as, for instance, in Madagascar, notwithstanding the sinister aspect to which we have alluded, and in the French protectorate of Annam, the Italian protectorate of Abyssinia, etc. In other cases it means either the reduction of the country to the condition of a conquered province, as appears ill the French occupation of Tunis, or the political elevation of the country to that of an integral part of the ruling power. Thus, Algeria is now viewed as simply a detached part of France, and, in a political relation, is treated accordingly. The British Government exercises protectorate sway for the most part in a broad and generous spirit, conceding where possible a basis of representation. Thus Cyprus and Malta, British Guiana and the Honduras, as well as Jamaica, have all a certain measure of representative government, as have the crown colonies generally; and where the protectorate means, as more or less it must mean, the subordination of the native to the foreign will, it does not follow that the course is not justified, or that the outcome is not beneficent. Egypt has unquestionably been largely advantaged by the British occupation ; and that eye must be prejudiced indeed which refuses to admit the benefits accruing. On the whole, the protectorates established by the superior nations may be regarded as steps in the path of progress, a means of developing the commerce of the world, federating the nations, upraising the sunken, stopping internecine strife, and preparing a highway for the messepgers of the cross.

We close this review of the governments of the world by a reference to the British East Indian Empire. Nowhere has the genius of the English race for organization been so conspicuous as in the government of their vast Indian dependency. The present-day testimony of a noted American missionary, Bishop Thoburn, may be quoted here: "They"-i.e., the English-" never tried to conquer India, but they found warring nations

CA.STE WOMEN OF INDIA

and tribes, discordant elements of every kind, all India tossing like a troubled and stormy sea, and they proceeded to lay the hand of authority on one hostile power after another, until now at last all India rests in peace, and many millions of her middle-aged people have never seen a regiment of troops, or perhaps even a single soldier. " And again, " When we take into account all the circumstances which surrounded the actors, whether foreigners ()r Indians, the marvel is that so little injustice has marked the growth and progress of this great Eastern empire."

The government of the Indian Empire has as its head a Viceroy, appointed by the Queen, who is assisted by a Council of six members. These members of Council are placed over the six departments of finance, public works, etc., and have each a secretary, who prepares all the, business of the department for his chief, and who, though he may write an opinion, has himself no authority. The members of the Viceroy's Council are appointed by the crown for five years. Three of the six must have served in India at least ten years, and one of these must be a military officer.

In addition to this Executive Council there is what is called the Legislative Council of India, which includes the Executive Council, and not less than six or more than twelve additional members, nominated by the Viceroy. Of these, some are always natives of India. Practically the government of India proceeds on absolnte principles, as in Ceylon, Hong Kong, the Straits settlements, and other Eastern dependencies; it is the rule of the strong hand, guided, amid human infirmity, by a clement heart, ready to welcome light, but not disposed to cede a jot of independent power.

CASTE WOMEN OF INDIA.

BY MRS. H. M. N. ARMSTRONG, BURMA.

We hear much of a Hindu woman's degradation and seclusion and ignorance ; of her sufferings, her helplessness and hopelessness, and the half of it all is neither told nor known. Shut in from all the world, without books, without music, or even the knowledge of a song to sing; without needlework or fancy work of any kind, or any occupation or amusement whatever save what the naked little children make, how can she escape an almost vacant mind, if not hopeless imbecility ~ If she is a wife she may arrange her cloth and her jewels becomingly and contrive dainty dishes for her husband, of which she will partake when he is satisfied; but if the one to whom, probably, as a baby she was betrothed, happens to die, even these poor pleasures are denied her. She is a reproach, an outcast, accursed; in all God's heaven no star casts a ray of hope to her. What influence can such a one exert or what power can she wield 1 A whole race of women have lived for generations under these conditions, a.nd remain intelligent and lovable, with a native refinement :ma.rvellous to see, and no women in the world exercise greater power. Perhaps you will be startled if I say that they hold the destiny of their country more completely in their hands than the women of any other land; that they are the ruling power in India, although this power is exercised so quietly and out of sight. Repressed power is always the most dangerous. Women in Christian lands can participate in almost every amusement and every privilege open to the other sex, can have their women's aid societies in every philanthropic measure of the day ; and perhaps this very widening of her influence diverts time and thought from father and brother, husband and child. Certainly it gives us community of thought and action. Women are as much elevated by the mental and moral culture of the day as men are.

In India it is not so; all the influx of civilization and religious light from the New World has fallen on the men alone. It has had no means of reaching the hidden retreats where the women dwell. The only rays of light that have penetrated there have been carried by the missionary women, sadly few in number, who have been able to reach their sisters in their seclusion, and tell from house to house the story of the cross. I believe this, above every other reason, is the cause of the slight hold Christianity <has taken of the caste people of India. A caste woman has not even h,er father or brother to care for; she was separated from them in early childhood. Her whole life has but one vent, one direction in which to grow, and that is out through her husband and her sons to the world beyond. To keep her husband and her sons loyal to her is her one ambition, and there is nothing too hard nor too high for her in her endeavor after it. Thousands fail and yet many succeed; and when one fails it is generally because another woman has usurped the place. There is something very suggestive in the fact that the most beautiful and renowned building in India (the Taj Mahal) was built as the tribute of a devoted husband to his queen.

Again, every Hindu woman is bound to keep her husband and sons in the good old paths after the strictest sect of Hinduism. She generally cares far more for religion than her husband does-she is, if you please, more superstitious. Woe to the man who is recreant to her faith! Ris wife may not say much, but his mother will ; there is neither peace nor rest for him henceforward.

When you urge a Hindu to give his reason for not accepting the Christ of whose claims he is intellectually convinced, he will be slow to give it ; but it is almost invariably one of three reasons: "I cannot break my poor old mother's heart." "I am afraid of my mt>ther's curse." "I cannot give up my wife and children." It is a woman's influence that holds him back.

Many of these men love their wives and children-more, perhaps, love the tasty breakfasts and savory dinners that no one else will take the trouble to cook for them. For one reason or another, all find it incon-

iS94.j

venient, at least, to have no home, especially as hotel life and restaurants are incompatible with caste. Now, to have a home one must please the women who dwell there. If a man wishes to be a Christian, he has not merely his wife or wives to. contend with; his mother and grandmother, his brothers' wives, and all the women of the establishment (usually not a few) club together to bring him to his senses; they will coax him first, . but they have no end of devices for bringing him back to their faith if coaxing fails. Men know this, and the terror that hangs over the head of everyone of them is, that if he persists in what the women of his house- hold call evil courses, something will be mixed in the food which they cook which will conquer all his stubbornness and end his days.

The only thing a man can do, and what every caste man who has be- – come a Christian has been obliged to do, is simply to leave them all- literally, to run away and leave with them his property, his house, his chil- dren, and evcrything he owns in the world. Bunyan's description of the pil- grim starting on his pilgrimage has been literally fulfilled in many a Hindu.

I remember a case in point-a wealthy and influential high-caste man, who, I have no doubt, is a converted man, and who was baptized by my husband some years ago. This man was remarkable for breadth and strength of character, a man of sterling worth and great independence. He was practically king in the district where he lived, and he thought he was able to be a Christian and make his household either submit or leave. – He was wealthy, had two wives and a large" following."

When he came to the house of the native preacher to ask for baptism and to offer himself to the Church, a crowd of retainers came with him, among whom were his two wives, weeping and tearing their hair. One of these-one to whom he was strongly attached-beat her head against the wall of the house until they had to hold her to keep her from killing herself, while she declared she would kill herself rather than see her husband a Christian.

But none of these things moved him. He deferred his baptism for a while in consequence, 9ut avowed constantly his faith in Christ, and his purpose to confeRs His name publicly in baptism. And he did so. He came and was baptized, but he held to his property and one wife. He had no children.

His friends found that they could do nothing with him, for he was too far above them to fear them. However, they were determined not to lose him. Finding that he had actually left them, they all rallied round him again. His wife said "he was wise and good, and she would cook his rice and be a Christian too." The rest of his household said that if he, in his wisdom, thought it best to be a Christian, they could not gainsay it ; he was greater than they; they would be what he was. So they cooked his food, and ate with him as before, and treated him as well as they knew how. It was not in human nature not to feel1lattered with all this deference to his opinion. Fa!' about a year his conduct was exemplary; but soon the heathen influence by which he was surrounded began to tell upon him. His wife and relatives made trouble when other Christians came to eat with him, and defiled the dishes. It was only a matter of eating and drinking, and he thought it hard not to conform a little to their wishes when they had borne so much for him. He was strongly attached to the wife who had remained with him, and her influence induced him to withdraw more and more from intercourse with other Christians. He said that he knew it was wrong, but he was really worried to death. After awhile his other wife came back to the house unbidden. Again and again he promised to break away from them all. He believed in Christ j he worshipped Him only, and wanted to follow Him j but he said he saw there was nothing for him to do but to build a small house for himself and live there alone-that he could not be a Christian and live in his heathen home. This man's case is a remarkable one, because he had sufficient authority, for a time at least, to compel his household to submit to him j but they conquered in driving him out at last.

These women are standing right across the path of Christianity in Hindustan. The work of converting them, humanly considered, is restricted to the labors of Christian women among them. Sisters, here is a work peculiarly yours that no one else can do. How will you do it ~ With lukewarm zeal, spasmodic efforts, and indifferent success ~ Or, with all your hearts unflinchingly, till it is accomplished ~ THE ANNOTATED GOSPEL OF MARK IN CHINESE. * Born in the midst of Western civiIlzation, with the rich inheritance in the knowledge of Jewish history and literature, it may be difficult for Christians in Europe and America to realize the difficulties which beset an Oriental mind in an attempt to understand the Scriptures. Both by nature and education the Chinese habits of thought are very different from ours, and this oft,en makes it difficult for them to comprehend what would be to a Western mind almost self-evident. Besides this, as the late Dr. Williamson says, "there are hundreds of words in the original Scriptures which have no equivalent in the Chinese lauguage, only approximation more or less akin, but often most insufficient j • • • our most sacred terms are the least satisfactorily represented j so that without notes we come far short of conveying revealed truth, and sometimes teach error." Take, for example, the first chapter of the Gospel which many prefer for its simplicity -the Gospel of Mark-and, as the President of the Shanghai Conference once pointed out, it is to the heathen reader siniply a conglomeration of difficulties j it reads thus: "God's Son, Je-su Ki-tuh, happy sound beginning j" as Dr. Nevius went on to show, "every word is an enigma to the • Baaed on an article by S. Frank Whitehouse, Ching Klang, Ohina.-D. L. P.

THE ANNOTATED GOSPEL OF MARK IN cHiNmSE

Chinaman j and the whole sentence, if it is understood at all, suggests many perplexing questions, which the most intelligent Chinese scholar has no means of unravelling."

For this reason the missionaries Of China have for many years urged the Bible societies· in China to print the Scriptures in Chinese with short explanatory notes. At the Shanghai Conference of 1877 the following resolution was passed : " Since in the opinion of the General Conference it is highly desirable that the Scriptures designed for circulatiou in China should be accompanied with a short preface, captions, and brief unsectarian notes, therefore we do most earnestly request the various Bible societies in Europe and America to secure, if possible, a change in their rules and· .constitution so as to permit these to be added to their future editions, subject to the supervision of their respective committees in China."

The General Conference of 1890 made a similar request. There are three Bible societies at work in China-the American, the British and Foreign, and the Scotch. Each of these has a clause in its constitution to the effect that Scriptures are to be circulated "without note or comment." This clause each society disregards systematically at home in its marginal notes, the only justification being usage. In reply to the 1877 conference appeal, the societies either answered with silence or thought the change" inadmissible" or "inexpedient. " The Scotch society did, however, as some one expressed it, " after a great deal of consideration, come to the conclusion that there might be maps, chapter headings, and tables of weights and measures, so that the Chinese might know the length of a cubit and the value of a shekel." It may be well to touch briefly on the pros and cons of the question. Against the use of notes it has been urged that the Scriptures without notes can be brought home to the heart and conscience of the reader. In Christian lands, where the desired information is already well diffused, the, opinion may hold good. Surely it is a different thing in a land like China. Rev. J. Hudson Taylor declares that" of all Christian effort, the putting of a whole Bible or Testament into the hands of an unconverted, uninstructed heathen, without note or comment, is the most unsuccessful and, so far as my experience goes, sometimes even hurtfuL" It is said that cases have been found where the Gospel without note or comment has been the means of the conversion of a Chinaman. This may be true; but, so far as statistics go, the occurrence is very rare, both because of the almost incredible difficulties, and because such cases are unknown until after the persons have been brought into contact with Christians. Curiosity may be aroused and a desire for further knowledge awakened, but it is only after much light and help that these result in a change of heart. We doubt if the missionaries of China would yield to anyone in their faith in the power and sufficiency of the Holy Scriptures. The truth is that the missionaries only wish the means to .convey the mind of the Spirit in all its purity, and finding that they cannot convey a meaning of a large portion of the Gospels without short explanatory notes, they therefore desire them. Why not print, with the Gospels sold, notes which shall be at once more accurate, more helpful, and more abiding than those which a travelling preacher can probably give to a hundredth part of his purchasers.

After the appeal of the Conference of 1877 nothing was done for years in the way of supplying the desired notes. It looked as though the end had been reached when, in 1890, one of the Bible societies" so far burst the bands of a too rigid conservatism" as to print an annotated Gospel of Mark. This was only temporary, however, for, owing to doctrinal elements having crept iHto some of the notes, and other notes being too voluminous, the venture was vetoed by the home board. Later the Central China Tract Society printed an annotated copy of the same Gospel with a map. Finally, in November, 1892, after an abridgment of the notes and the appointment of two committees of investigation, the directors of the National Bible Society of Scotland unanimously adopted the following report of the joint committee : 1. The committee feel deeply the importance of the constitutional principle that the Bible must be issued by the society " without note or comment."

2. This has long been understood to permit the issue of marginal readings and marginal references in English Bibles, the object of which has been not comment, but explanation of the meaning of the words used.

3. The marginal readings and references demanded as indispensable by the missionaries in China can be issued by the society, only provided that they be confined to such explanations.

4. Without infringing the constitutional principle above referred to, such explanations may be somewhat fuller than those in the English Bible.

5. Such explanations must be prepared in China by those who shall fairly represent the mind of the mis!!ionaries on the subject, the society reserving its right to judge of such proposed issue, in translation, before committing itself to it.

Ultimately it was agreed, in view of the urgency of the case, that the society should immediately publish a tentative edition of St. Mark's Gospel with the annotations which had been already submitted to them, giving the Shanghai Conference Committee on Notes an opportunity of offering any suggestions they may think desirable in view of future editions. Consequently an annotated Gospel of Mark is now published (and sold at one half cent each) by this society, with an introduction, chapter headings, sufficient explanatory notes to aid the heathen mind, and with a tri-colored map of Palestine. The annotations are made with great caution and skill. They are placed in smaller characters in the body of the text, a method which is both Chinese and wise-Chinese, as the classics are thus annotated ; wise, for, if printed at the head of the page, the unaccustomed reader might puzzle himself considerably, as some have been known to do, by reading all the notes together and afterward the text. 'Ve append a translation of the notes on the first chapter of Mark's Gospel as accepted by the National Bible Society of Scotland. This chapter will serve to illustrate the character of the information needed by the Chinese reader in order that he may to some extent understand what he reads. We omit the headings to the sections.

MARK'S GOSPEL.-Mark: the name of the writer of this book.

The book is called Gospel (lit. " happiness-sound") because it contains the story of the.life of the Saviour.

Chapter 1 : l.-Shanti (God) : the great Spirit, who is Creator and Preserver of heaven and earth, of all men and all things. Son of God means the Lord Jesus. Jesus: the name of the Saviour of the world.

Christ: a foreign word meaning " anointed to bear offiee. " Gospel: the books about Jesus are called Gospels because they tell of the heavenly love of God made known in Christ Jesus.

2. Prophet: men of old to whom God made known His will that they might proclaim it to others. Isaiah: the name of an ancient prophet.

" ]" (will send)-i.e., God. "Thy" (face)-i.e., of Jesus. Messenger means John (see verse 4).

3. Lord-i.e., Jesus.

4. John: name of a prophet sent by God to announce the coming of Jesus. Baptize means to perform the rite of baptism-a holy rite in which water is used. , 5. Judea: name of a province (see map). Jordan: name of a river (see map). Jerusalem: name of the capital city of Judea (see map).

S. Holy Ghost: this Holy Spirit is also called God (see verse 1).

9. Galilee: name of a province (see map). Naza1'eth: name of a town in Galilee where Jesus was brought up as a child (see map).

13. Satan: name of the great evil spirit who tempts men to sin• .Angel,: good spirits in the service of God.

14. Was put in prison: John, a righteous man, rebuked the sin of the wicked King Herod, and was first put in prison and afterward be- headed by Herod (see chapter 6 : 17-29). The Kingdom of God: con- cerning this kingdom the Lord Jesus said: "My kingdom is not of this world" (see John IS : 36).

16. Sea of Galilee is a lake which the Jews called a sea because of its size (see map). Simon: a man's name; Andrew: name of his brother -both fishers.

19. Zebedee: name of a man. James and John: names of two men, sons of Zebedee; they and their father were fishers. This John is not the same as John the Baptist.

21. Ca:pernaum: a city of Galilee (see map). Sabbath: by command of God the Jews rested from labor one day in seven, and this day was called the Sabbath. Synagogue: a hall where the Jews met to read the Scriptures and to worship God.

22. Scribes: religious teachers among the Jews, who read and ex- plained the Scriptures.

23. Unclean spirit: not the spirit of a dead man, but a wicked spirit which had taken possession of a living man and tormented him.

35. Prayed-i.e., prayed to God in heaven.

3S. Preach the Word: The " Word" is the true Word of God, not the so-called " word" of the Taoists.

! 44. Priest: in ancient times men worshipped God by offering sacri- fices. Those who were appointed to make these offerings for the people

KHAMA. THE ENLIGH'l'ENED AFRICAN CHIEF

were called priests. Moses: a holy man of old who proclaimed God's law to the Jews. He lived about 1500 B.C. Things commanded (lit. " cere- monial things")-i.e., things offered to God as a thank-offering by those who were cleansed. .

KHAMA, THE ENLIGHTENED AFRICAN CHIEF.

BY REV. JOSIAH TYLER, NATAL, SOUTH AFRICA.

While the career of African chiefs has generally been stained with vainglory, rapacity, and blood, it gives us pleasure to be able to point to one who is worthy of admiration for what he is as a man and for what he is doing for his people. I refer to Khama, ruler of the Bamangwato, in British Bechuanaland. His birthplace is a matter of uncertainty, but from incidents connj!cted with his early history, I judge that it was somewhere near Kuruman, the mission station of the noted Robert Moffatt. He is about sixty years old, tall and thin, dresses in European fashion, and has a countenance expressive of great refinement and intelligence.

Shoshong, for many years the Jargest native town in South Africa, was his capital until lately. When young, he accompanied Gordon Cumming, the famous African Nimrod, on one of his lion hunts, and still retains a fondness for that sp~rt. A Christian native first acquainted him with the great salvation. He was afterward tanght by a Moravian missionary, baptized, and received to Church fellowship. But he is chiefly indebted to Revs. McKenzie and Hepburn, of the London Missionary Society, for thorough instruction and faithful watchfulness. It is the emphatic testimony of those brethren that Khama leads a consistent Christian life and is always ready to co-operate with them in their work. lIe loves Christ's servants without regard to denominational differences, especially those who make sacrifices for the good of his race.

When F. S. Arnot, the brave young Scotchman, reached Shoshong, en route to the Barotsi kingdom, he was nearly destitute of means, but he found a true friend in Khama, who placed at his service a wagon, guides, and carriers. Arnot gratefully alludes to this in his published journals.

The father of Khama lived and died a heathen. He wished his son to become like himself. Purchasing for him a second wife, he said: "Take that woman." The son replied: "I refuse, on account of the Vord of God. Lay the hardest task upon me with reference to hunting elephants for ivory, or any service you can think of as atoken of my obedience, but I cannot take the daughter of Pelutana to wife." How unlike other African chiefs! Amid a political storm that occurred in which a succession to the chieftainship was involved, the father sought to slay his son; hut Khama behaved wisely and humanely. At one time it would have been as easr for him to put out of the way his paternal adversary as it was for David to kill Saul in the cave of En Gedi.

On the death of his father he was joyfully welcomed to the chieftainship, and then commenced that legislation which has given him the name of "wise and brave Christian ruler." Trading and travelling on the Lord's Day were stopped. Natives were not obliged to attend divine ser- vice, but the chief showed by his example that he wished them to do so.

Education was attended to, schools were established throughout the country, and native teachers who were Christians were expected to con- duct religious services in the schoolhouses.

But that which has distinguished Khama above all other rulers in South Africa is his prohibitory law. No ardent spirits are allowed within his juris- diction. Unprincipled traders from without made one or two attempts to smuggle in rum, gin, and brandy, but were unsuccessful. Spies are stationed on the borders of the Bamangwato district, with orders to report at head- quarters every attempt to evade the law. Here is "prohibition that prohibits. " Would that all rulers in Christian as well as heathen lands were disposed to imitate this noble chief, and thus prevent the spread of intemperance! Khama has gone even farther. He has put a stop to the manufacture of native beer. He assembled his people, and said to them: " You take the corn that God has given to us in answer to prayer and make stuff with it that causes mischief among you. Make beer no longer." This command excited considerable opposition at first, for beer is the national beverage j but, so far as I can learn, it is enforced.

The seat of government has lately been moved from Shoshong to Palapwe, in the northern part of Bechuanaland, a place rich in agricultural resources, well watered, and in all respects better adapted to the natives. One of the acts of the Bamangwato on reaching their new place was to build a sanctuary that will seat five thousand, at an expense of more than $13,000, all contributed by themselves. This town bids fair to become a model African city, as its chief is a model chief.

British officials, especially Sir Sidney Shippard, Her Majesty's High Commissioner in Bechuanaland, have found Khama exceedingly helpful in their efforts to develop British South Africa, extend telegraphic wires, railroads, etc.

" Wise ruler," " perfect gentleman," "Christian and a hero," are expressions continually on the lips of trad€rs, travellers, miners, and others who have formed Khama's acquaintance. The religious enthusiasm manifested at the new capital has called forth the following from a missionary yisitor: "Here are hearts beating with divine life under black skins. The Bamangwato are in dead earnest. The attention at service, the absence of anything like cant, the four hours' prayer-meetings, and the general demeanor of chief and people assure one of this. " What a beautiful illustration of the power of the Gospel to elevate and bless we have in the life of Khama! That he may continue" immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord," is our earnest prayer.

Tidings have lately reached us that his wife, who aided him many years in Christian and philanthropic work, has died. I am sure that deep and genuine sympathy will be felt for him in this bereavement.

CHRISTIAN WORK IN

CHRISTIAN WORK IN POLYNESIA.* BY THE LA.TE REV. ROBERT STEEL, D.D., SYDNEY, NEW SOUTH WALES.

Maritime discovery and terrestrial exploration have had a great induenee on Christian work. During the past century Captain Cook's " Voyages" and Dr. Livingstone's" Travels" have done most to draw forth the energies of Christian people to extend the Gospel. Livingstone knew that his discov- eries would do this. His expression has become a proverb : "The end of the geographical exploration is the beginning of the missionary enterprise." It was otherwise with Captain Cook. His first voyages to Polynesia, though not actually the first, awakened a great interest. After the pub- lication of the account of his visit to Tahiti, the Viceroy of Peru instituted a mission under two Roman Catholic priests. A house was erected for them in Vaitapeha Bay, but they only remained ten months, and returned in the ships that took them. Captain Cook, when on his third voyage, in 1777, saw the house that had been erected for them, with a wooden cross standing before it, on which he read this inscription: "Christus vincit, et Carolus III. imperot. 1776." While referring to this effort to introduce Christianity in the islands, Captain Cook wrote in his journal: "It is very unlikely that any measure of this kind should ever be seriously thought of, as it can neither serve the purpose of public ambition nor private avarice; and without such inducements I may pronounce that it will never be undertaken." How much he was mistaken! How greatly had he miscalculated! There was a stronger motive than either" public ambition" or" private avarice" to induce Christian people to send the Gospel to the heathen. The love of Christ inspires missionary enterprise for fulfilling the Divine command, " Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature. " But it was Cook's" Voyages" that awakened the interest and drew forth the new age of missions. WILLIAM CAREY read the" Voyages," and was fired with zeal to selld the Gospel to the South Sea Islands. In his first pamphlet he specially refers to Cook, and he remarks that " Men can now ,sail with as much certainty through the great South Sea as they can through the Mediterranean or any lesser sea." It was his unanticipated meeting with Mr. Thomas that directed his mind to' India, where he found his most appropriate sphere. The Rev. Dr. Hawies, rector of AldwinkJe, and chaplain to the Countess of Huntingdon, also read Cook's" Voyages," and pressed upon her ladyship the duty of sending missionaries to Tahiti. Though he succeeded with that devout and generous lady he could not get the missionaries to go. But he did not rest till, with like-minded friends, a missionary society was formed in 1795. It was resolved to send missionaries first to Tahiti. The South Sea Mission thus resulted from Cook's " Voyages." Captain Cook had described the natives of the South Seas in a very interesting and truthful way. He showed their savage and can- …. An address at the Melbourne Mis8ionar;y Conference. 1893. nibal propensities in some islands, their low morals and degrading super- stitions in all, while he set forth such pleasing features of life and manner as were disclosed to him. His observations have stood the test of all sub- sequent investigations, and his mode of dealing with the natives prepared the way for others to follow. And when at last he became a victim of their savage fury, the zeal of his Christian countrymen resolved to send to them the Gospel. Even Cook had not sounded all the depths of Poly- nesian degradation. Missionaries had to learn it by painful experience of its evil deeds. Thirty missionaries, most of them artisans, left in the first ship, the J)uff, in 1796, amid the many prayers and great enthusiasm of English ChristIans. The capture of the vessel on her second voyage by a French privateer intensified the trials of the missionaries on Tahiti and Tonga. The thievish and exacting conduct of the natives on Tahiti, the frequent wars among them, the difficulty of getting access to their souls on the part of the missionaries, and the long delay in receiving supplies and letters from England made the first twelve years a period of great disappointment and even of fear. Eleven of the missionaries left Tahiti in March, 1798. Some died, some fell into evil courses, and though a re-enforcement came in 1801, events occurred which led six, with their wives and children, to leave for Huahine, and all of them except two to sail for Australia in 1809.* Mr. Nott alone remained on Tahiti. The mission was nearly broken up.

At length several returned. Teaching and preaching were resumed. In 1813 a Tahitian native was heard praying to the True God. Tears of joy filled the eyes of the brethren, and after sixteen years of toil, anxiety, and fear, they were rewarded-God had granted unto these benighted people" repentance unto life." The idols were burned in 1815. Pomare triumphed over his enemies, destroyed their idols, and became a Christian inquirer. In 1817 the Rev. W. Ellis arrived with a printing-press, which did eminent service to the cause of the Christian religion at that critical time. The people became eager to learn to read and to get books. In 1819 Pomare and many others were baptized. A great change had been begun. The people, whose revolting depravity, thievish habits, savage warfare, degrading superstitions, and brutal licentiousness seemed so impervious to missionary endeavors, became new creatures in Christ Jesus. They passed through conviction of sin; they believed in the love of God as revealed in Christ, and started on a new life of moral propriety. New laws regulated the native kingdom, new arts were practised by the people. A marked devotion to God and an exemplary obedience to His will characterized the islanders. The churches were filled with reverent worshippers, the schools with diligent scholars, and in every native hut there was * "Australia," says a writer, "is a very large island, mnch bigger than England, and so near Tahiti that it can be reached In less than two months. It is inhabited by savages, bnt along the coasts the English have bullt many towns, in which people may safely reside. The captain proposed to take the missionaries to one of these towns, called Port Jackson, and which Is very near Botany Bay" (" The Nlj:ht of Toil," by the anthor of "The Peep of Day," third edition, 184Sl). a family altar. Captains of trading ships and of ships-of-war, both of England and America-notably Captain Fitzroy. of H. M. S. Beagle-noticed the remarkable change in the manners and customs of the natives, and recorded this with admiring wonder in their journals.

Edncation made progress, and native teachers were trained to extend its influence, and also to preach the Gospel. The Scriptures at length were printed in the Tahitian language. In that year (1836) there were two thousand communicants, two thirds of the people could read, many could also write, and the Society Islands were added to the Church of Christ.

The advent of such men as WILLIAM ELLIS and JOHN WILLIAMS, not to speak of their colleagues and successors-all admirable missionarieswas an era in these missions to the South Seas. Mr. Ellis gave an immense impetus to inquiry and the missionary cause by the printing-press which he brought and used. He also aided the work in the Hawaiian Islands, whose language he mastered in two months. Though early removed from the South Seas, he became an important factor in missionary enterprise by the publication of his " Polynesian Researches," by his foreign secretaryship to the London Missionary Society, and by his visits to Madagascar. Mr. Williams became the apostle of Polynesia, conducted enterprises, discovered islands, reaped conquests for Christianity, and extended the work of missions. His visit to England, his eloquent appeals, the pUblication of his "Missionary Enterprises," which, as the Archbishop of Canterbury said, read like a " new chapter of the Acts of the Apostles," excited immense interest in missions. His return to the islands and his martyrdom in the cause, in 1839, awakened marvellous sympathy and evoked new zeal for extending the Gospel.

The SAMOAN mission was founded by John Williams in his memorable vessel, The j}feslJenger of Peace, built by himself in 1830. The people there showed superior intelligence, along with shocking moral degradation, but they received the Gospel with great interest. Deep convictions, even physical convulsions, marked their strong emotions, and they became genuine converts. They were good learners at school, and rewarded the labors of their early teachers and evangelists. They also developed a zeal for usefulness, and from the noble institution established at Malva fifty years ago by Messrs. Hardie and Turner, a succession of native pastors and teachers have been trained, more than one thousand in all. These even became faithful pastors of native congregations and heroic pioneers of the Gospel to heathen islands. At the present time twenty more are ready for work in New Guinea. The result has been that in Samoa the whole people were taught the Scriptures, and other books have been rendered into Samoan, and the islands were opened to commerce. There is now a Christian community of 30,000 people, of whom 7300 are communicants, with 169 .native pastors, 216 preachers, 230 Sunday-schools, with 10,000 scholars. Besides supporting native pastors, they gave last year over £1000 to the London Missionary Society. The Malva institution is self-supporting except the salaries of the tutors. Over a hundred students are resident. There are high schools both for boys and girls. The native population, though agitated by political troubles, have developed an excellent character, and are a noble testimony to the power of the Gospel of Christ. Many editions of the Scriptures in Samoan have been printed and sold.

The HERVEY group of islands presented similar scenes for Christian enterprise, drew forth similar energy, and illustrated similar success. When Mr. Williams found Raratonga in 1823, he said: " They were ignorant of the nature of Christian worship; and when I left them, in 1836, I am not aware that there was a house in the island where family prayer was not observed night and morning." Eleven islands are embraced in the Christian Church, and the character of the converts has been adorned by the beauty of spiritual graces. The population, now much reduced, as elsewhere in Polynesia, shows" a higher degree of industry and a more ready adaptability to European manners and clothing than those of any of the group" visited by the Auckland commissioners of the Chamber of Commerce. Hundreds of native teachers have been trained, and many have gone to other islands.

Among the GILBER'r Islands, the TOKELAN, and other groups, native evangelists spread the Gospel. Solitary islands like Niue, the savage island of Captain Cook, have yielded remarkable fruits, and the Loyalty Islands were won to the Gospel of Christ. Native teachers from Samoa and the Loyalty group pioneered the mission to New Guinea in 1870, and there are already 500 baptized, and 3000 are attending the schools. Over two hundred native pioneers have been engaged in the work, of whom more than a half died or were invalided. The Rev. Messrs. Murray and Macfarlane superintended the mission for a time; but not to mention others, Mr. G, W. Lawes has gathered a church, and has for the most part translated the New Testament in the Motu language; and the Rev. James Chalmers has won a renown second to that of Livingstone as a missionary explorer, and a pioneer who gained the confidence of the native tribes. Already 30 natives of New Guinea are Christian teachers, and in five other languages portions of Scripture have been translated. There are over eighty stations in New Guinea and the islands of Torres Straits.

The mission in TONGA started amid appalling difficulties in 1796, and a long and gloomy period of peril and disappointment followed before hope dawned. The most horrible cruelties were perpetrated, and the king, who lately died, after a Christian reign of more than half a century, led an attack on a French whaler in 1806, in which the crew were mercilessly massacred. After the Wesleyan Methodists took up this mission God blessed their labors with a remarkable religious awakening. King George became a convert in 1831, gave up his idols, liberated his slaves, built churches, and even preached the Gospel. Eager crowds gathered to hear the Word of God, the people were taught to read, and a printing-press !'lllpplied portions of Scriptures and other books. Christianity triumphed in a signal manner. A self-supporting and a missionary church arose, with a college for native pastors, a translated Bible, and an increasing commerce. The Tongan pioneers were a great factor in evangelizing Fiji.

The FIJI group of islands was a hot-bed of savage cannibalism, of incessant internecine warfare, and of all the vices of a barbarous people. The early missionaries, Messrs. Cargill and Cross, went at the hazard of their lives, and had a painful struggle amid a people with such reckless disregard for human life and its tenderest ties, and with an appetite for human flesh never excelled even among the Maoris. The Gospel at length gained influence, natives were converted, and women were saved from strangling on the death of their husbands. In 1857 Makamborn, the great cannibal chief and conqueror, was baptized before a congregation many of whose wives he had dishonored, widows whose husbands he had eaten, women whose brothers he had murdered. He learned to read, he learned to rule, he protected the missionaries, he aided the advancing cause of Christianity, and when white settlers were pressing into the islands, he voluntarily offered them, with full consent of all the chiefs, to the Queen of Great Britain and Ireland. The Scriptures were translated partially at first in fifteen dialects, al1d finally in one, now known and read by all Fijians. Mr. Calyert, who went to Fiji in 1838, three years after the mission began, lived to see the glorious result in the jubilee of the Fijian Church in 1838. The Rev. John Watsford, his colleague, still alive in a green old age of faith and holiness, witnessed alike the horrors of heathenism, the strangling of widows, and the marvellous triumph of the Gospel of Christ in Fiji. In 1835 there was no Christian native there, and in 1885 there was not an avowed heathen Fijian in 80 inhabited islands. There are only 10 white missionaries, but there are 65 native ordained ministers, 41 catechists, 1016 head teachers and preachers, 1889 local preachers, 28,147 accredited communicants and 4112 on trial, 3206 class leaders, 1824 schools, with 40,000 pupils, and 106,000 people attending public worship. There is a college at Navuloa with 100 students in the higher departments of education. Governors, naval officers, travellers, and colonists have all testified to the thorough work of transformation wrought by means of the Wesleyan Methodist mission. Miss Gordon Cumming, after two years in Fiji, says: "You may pass from isle to isle, certain everywhere to find the same cordial reception by kindly men and women. Every village in the 80 inhabited islands has built for itself a tidy church and a good house for its teacher 'or native minister, for whom the village also provides food and clothing. Can you realize," she asks, "that there are 900" (she might have said 1100) "Wesleyan churches in Fiji, at everyone of which the frequent services are crowded by devout congregations; that the schools are well attended; that the first sound which greets your ear at dawn and the last at night is that of hymn-singing and the most fervent worship rising from each dwelling at the hour of family prayer ~" Well may we ask, "'What hath God wrought 1" The Scriptures in Fijian have been largely circulated-10,000 of the whole Bible and 50,000 of the New Testament. The" Pilgrim's Progress," Christian theology, catechisms, and hypms have been printed for the peo- ple. Many have been the triumphs of the Wesleyan Methodist missions, but Fiji is the gem of their crown. The sphere of missions has been extended thence to New Britain and New Guinea. To the former the Rev. 'George Brown, now D.D., led a band of self-denying native teachers among desperate cannibals. 'l'he wife of one of these teachers, when warned of the perils, said: "The outrigger must go with the canoe ; I go with my husband!" In the face of difficulties, bloodshed and trials, the missionaries persevered, and now there are in New Britain 3 European missionaries, 2 native ministers, 45 local preachers, 900 communicants, 1300 Sabbath scholars, and 6000 people worshipping in 41 churches they have built. In New Guinea, more recently commenced, there are 4 ordained missionaries, 1 lay and 1 lady missionary, 26 teachers, 44 communicants, 8 schools, 240 scholars, and 5790 attendants at public worship in 8 churches.

The NEW HEBRIDES group of islands had many scenes of cruelty and blood in the sandal-wood trade, in which, it is computed, that 300 white men lost their lives. This led John Williams to attempt to introduce the Gospel to Erromanga. He perished in the attempt in 1839. Other men at the hazard of their lives took up the fallen colors. Messrs. Nisbet and Turner had to escape from Tanna in 1842 ; the two brothers Gordon and the wife of one of them were killed on Erromanga in 1861 and 1872. Amid hardships and perils John Geddie persevered on Aneityum from 1848-72, and,assisted by John Inglis from 1852-77, won the whole island to Christ. John G. Paton, after great exposure on Tanna and final flight in 1861, returned to the group in 1866, and won the little island of Oniwa to the Gospel. Native teachers pioneered the way on other islands. There are now 18 missionaries on the group with 200 native teachers. On each of the 30 islands there are stations; 12 islands are Christian. The whole Bible is printed in Aneityumese, the New Testament in Tannese and Efalese, the Gospels, Acts, and Genesis in Erromangan, and portions in eight other languages of these polyglot islanders. Through the life of Geddie and writings of Inglis and the autobiography of Paton this mission has sprung into fame as a witness for Christ.

The MELANESIAN MISSION was commenced in 1848 by the first Bishop of New Zealand, Dr. George Augustus Selwyn, a man of an apostolic spirit. He pioneered the work amid islands that had never seen a missionary or smoked tobacco! He endeavored with rare tact to ingratiate himself with the islanders and got .boys to go to Aucklano. to be educated and returned to their native islands. He induced the Rev. John Coleridge Patteson, M.A., to assist him, and afterward to become Bishop of Mel&nesia. Work was carried on in the Northern New Hebrides, the Banks, Torres, Solomon. and Santa Cruz groups. Many youths were taught at Norfolk Island, which was made the headquarters, and Ii band of European missionaries was secured. One of these, Dr. Codrington, acquired some knowledge of about forty languages. Bishop Patteson could make some use of twenty. He fell a martyr to his zeal at Nukapu in 1872. Bishop John Selwyn suceeeded, but lately had to retire on account of his health. The Rev. C. Bice, who has labored twenty-five years in this mission, says there are only 6 white missionaries, 9 native clergymen (" the white corks float' the black nets," said Bishop Selwyn), 9000 Melanesian Christians, and between 4000 and 5000 pupils under teachers. A steam vessel serves the mission amid the islands. Tn New Guinea also an Anglican mission has been inaugurated and a vessel attached to the work.

The MAORIS of New Zealand, first made known by Captain Cook, early elicited the Christian philanthropy of thc ReI'. Samuel Marsden, chaplain at Parramatta, Australia, who had some living on his grounds. He persuaded the Church Missionary Society in 1807 to undertake missionary work among that cannibal people, and went himself several times to New Zealand. He inaugurated the work on a spot where once a horrible massacre had been perpetrated. Missionaries entered on this difficult sphere. There was no conversion for eleven years, but then a change began. Many were brought into the Christian fold. Troubles afterward arose and superstitions revived for a time, bnt there have been 48 Maori clergymen ordained. There are now 15 snch at work. There are 38 stations in three dioceses with 300 lay helpers and 18,000 in fellowship with the Church.

The Wesleyan Methodist mission among the Maoris began in 1822. Progress was slow from wars and other difficulties, but converts were won, native preachers educated, and thousands brought to Christ. There are now 33 stations with 46 local preachers, 300 communicants and 3000 native attendants at worship. The whole Bible and the Book of Common Prayer and other books have been printed in Maori. This fine race is rapidly disappearing; they were estimated at 2,000,000, but are now reduced to 40,000, and scattered over a large area. Most are now under Christian instructio)l.

The Aborigines of Australia have been the most difficult of all tribes to evangelize. They are entirely nomadic, which makes it impossible for a missionary to be with them in their own way of living. The only means of reaching them has been by inducing some of them to settle on certain reserves. Again and again a forlorn hope has been cherished in all the colonies, and though not without some faint encouragements, has been on the whole very disappointing. Contact with Europeans has not been favorable. Even settled life has not been so. But in the more favorable settlements both education and religion have had occasional success in each of the colonies. The Rev. Y. A. Nagenauer, who has devoted thirty-five years to Christian work among them in Victoria, does not despair of missionary success. The most promising efforts at present are those in Northern Australia, far away from white settlements j and it is to these that the prayers and liberal gifts of all the Evangelical churches should be given, in the hope that even yet a proportion of the blacks of Australia may be gathered into the Christian Church before the race finally disappears. Self-denying missionaries have labored among them and have won converts to Christ. Small portions of the Gospels have been translated into differ- ent languages. The Lutherans have a mission in the east, and the Pres- byterians on the Batavia River, in the Gulf of Carpentaria. Large reserves have been secured, and the government aids the secular part. The churches support the missionaries.

The Gospel in the Pacific embraces the Hawaiian Islands, where Christianity obtained a wonderful success under the American missionaries. '1'he work was begun in 1820 by a few devoted laborers. Christian influences at length told, and the rulers were baptized. The young were taught, the Word of God was translated. Some remarkable awakenings occurred. In 1836-38 a 110table accession to the Church took place. Immense assemblies gathered to hear the Gospel. Dr. Titus Coan alone baptized in one year 5000, and 1700 of them in one day! In all his career he baptized 13,000. A Christian nation arose with complete arrangements for education and for progress. A literature was created. The language had only twelve sounds, but as many more had to be added for the translation of the Scriptures. There, as among all nations, the translation of the ,Vord of God into the language of the people enriched and purified thought and speech. Noble bands of able and self-denying missionaries succeeded each other in Hawaii, till at the jubilee of the mission in 1870 there remained only 16 Americau missionaries, all of whom had been resident from twenty-six to forty-seven years. No re-enforcement had been sent for twenty years. There were 39 native pastors and 5 licentiates. There were schools everywhere, and all the people could read and write. The Scriptures and 150 other books had been printed. There were newspapers in the native language. The people supported their own pastors. The islands had also been opened to trade and to foreign settlers. Yet the mission had only cost $1,250,000 or £250,000. Honolulu has all the appearance of a civilized capital, with places of business, banks, and shipping, and is an important port in the great routes to Japan, China, Australia, and New Zealand.

The GILBERT Islands are for the most part under the American Board of Missions. In 1857 the Rev. Hiram Bingham, son of a missionary in Hawaii, went among them. He reduced their language to writing. In 1859 he began the translation of the Gospels, and in 1873 finished the New Testament. lIe did not begin the Old Testament till 1883, on account of the state of his health, but in 1893 he completed the printing in New York. Mr. Bingham and his faithful helpmeet, his wife, have many times gone over together every letter, every word, every point, in writing, transcribing, proof-reading, and it was a joyous occasion, on April 11th, 1893, to add the finishing touch to their labors. It is not often that one man has done all in translating the Scriptures j but in Mr. Bingham's case it has been accomplished. The chief evangelists in all Micronesia have been native missionaries from Hawaii. Nine ordained and seven licentiates labor from Hawaii to the Marquesas Islands, and the American and British missionaries meet each other.

One very pleasing feature has characterized missions in Polynesia. They have, with few exceptions, been free from sectarian strife. Very rarely have missionary societies overlapped each other in the Pacific Ocean. Roman Catholic missions have occasionally entered upon spheres where the natives had already become Christians j but Protestant missions have each been left to the groups where they began the good work. Though Anglican bishops have taken a part in the work, they have, as a rule, not only refrained from interfering with others, but they have even retired farther on, as in the New Hebrides, as the settler missionaries of the Presbyterian Church advanced. The Hawaii Islands were Christianized by the American Missionaries; the Society, Samoan, Hervey, and Loyalty groups by the London Missionary Society j the Fiji and Tonga groups by Wesleyans, and the New Hebrides by Presbyterians.

Great hindrances to missionary work in the South Seas have arisen not merely from the degradation and vicious habits of a barbarous people, but also from these other causes: 1. The presence of vicious white men, some of them runaway convicts, some sailors, and others, a class called" beach combers," who had ingratiated themselves with the natives, and frequently plotted against the missionariel'f.

2. The unprincipled and immoral conduct of the crews of some ships. 3. The distribution of intoxicating liquors among the natives. 4. The immoral relations of some traders with the native women, and the opposition to the missionaries by these men. 5. The worldly influences introduced along with civilized life and commerce. 6. The exportation of natives to plantations in the colonies or on other islands. There are not fewer than 350 islands of Polynesia more or less fully evangelized in this century. A fleet of five missionary vessels with auxiliary small craft have been occupied in this work till steamships in the trade have caused some to cease. The Word of God has been rendered into 50 languages in whole or in part. Half a million of converts have been gathered into the Church. Many faithful native pastors and teachers have been trained, and have illustrated the graces of Christian character and the works of faith and love. Some have, amid many dangers, pioneered the Gospel to savage islands, and have led the natives to Christ without European or American missionary aid. The whole expense has been about $10,- 000,000, or £2,000,000 sterling money! Has this not been a wonderfnlIy economical enterprise to have produced such grand and permanent results?

&lOTS AND OBPIitA.N…aEIl IN OllIN

RIOTS AND ORPHANAGES IN CHINA.

BY REV. JOHN ROS8, MOUKDEN, OHINA.

The Tientsin massacre, the most serious of this century in China, had its ostensible cause in the belief that the nuns who were conducting a large school were iu the habit, either themselves or by means of others, of gouging out the eyes of their pupils to make expensive medicine. Not to mention other subsequent troubles, the widespread attack ou foreigners in the Yangtze valley moved its unwieldy length along under the same stimulus. The belief that missionaries use the hearts and eyes of the young for medicine found its way all over China. Even throughout Manchuria it was published and. believed that I was paying a shoe of silver for every child brought me. Now, if such an extraordinary belief, originating such disaster in the past and potential for further trouble in the future, exists so generally, and lives so persistently in the Chinese mind, it is the duty of every wise missionary to ascertain what he can do to destroy this dangerous and productive source of trouble. Especially is this duty borne in upon us when it is patent to every observer that the obstacle presented by this belief to the progress of Christianity is far more serious than by the known evils of opium.

How so practical a people as the Chinese came to regard this belief as a truism it is difficult to conceive. But that it is somehow connected with schools and especially with orphanages there can be little doubt. The inmates of orphanages are usually children who have been rescued from the most pitiless poverty, sometimes from famine, and whose constitutions are therefore greal.ly degenerated. They are more liable than ordinary children to disease, and the mortality is disproportionately larger. To the Chinese ignorant of the causes of this disease and mortality, the large number of deaths is suspicious.

The orphanages connected with Protestant missions are not, I suppose, very numerous. The Roman Catholics cultivate them assiduously as the principal recruiting ground of their Church. They receive as many orphans as can be brought to them ; and are said to demand, with each, a deed from the nearest kin renouncing all claim to the orphan for the future. Not only so, but it is believed among the Chinese that they " buy" such children j which means that they give a small sum of money in return for which they receive a deed renouncing all claim on the child for the future. These children belong absolutely to the "Church." How much truth there is in these statements I neither know nor am concerned to know. S"ufficient to me that whatever the worth or worthlessness of any theory to account for this wild and general belief, the belief itself exists and is associated mainly with orphanages.

To us the only problem worthy of serious consideration is how to eradicate this belief. It cannot be done by gunboats. The degradation of any number of offioials, however muoh merited, is worthless to this end. No amount of money paid in oompensation for troubles arising out of this belief will have any other effeot than that of increasing the hatred against the" money-loving" foreigner, who, because he is all-powerful in China, oan make everything the occasion of what seems to the Chinese " extortion. ' , None of these methods, nor appeals to any other" oarnal weapon" will be effectual in undoing evil. It seems to me that only one method exists for destroying this ever-dangerous belief and that is the non-existence of orphanages. This course I strongly advocate. For whatever be the benefits bestowed by or derived from orphanages, they are far more than outweighed by the evil results in the serious barrier which this belief has raised against the missionary in China.

What of orphanages already established? The rooent famine in Manchuria left a number of utterly destitute boys and girls on the hands of the missionaries. Orphanages were established as the only way of meeting the difficulty. Within a couple of years many relatives claimed some, otE.ers were apprenticed to trades, and most, if not all, the girls are betrothed ; and the orphanages are now virtually closed.

Is the mission, because dreading the evil rumors which arise from the existence of orphanages, bound to turn a deaf ear to the cry of the orphan, and to leave the destitute ohildren to die on the street? By no means. Christians with no family of their own adopt some, and others are boarded out in Christian families, where their education and interests can be attended to. I consider it in any circumstances an nnwise policy to refuse to hand over one of these orphans to any near relative who has the right aocording to Chinese law and custom to the person of that orphan. Such refusal can only lead to injurious remarks by the general public.

To the large number of missionaries who are anxious to gain the goodwill and remove the prejudices of the Chinese, I commend some such mode of dealing with this subject. Recent history, however, shows that there are some missionaries who are bent on always appealing to " treaty rights," as Shylock to his bond. Whether or not their action is calculated to appease or to arouse the Chinese is of less importance to such men than the question as to whether or not the action is in itself right or wrong. Probably orphanages may come within this sphere of action. Would such men allow me, though assured of the utter unwisdom of their policy, to suggest one way of modifying the evils arising from orphanages? If they sent a oourteous request to the Hsien of their location to visit and examine the orphanage at any time of any day and as often as he chose. it would prove to the magistrate and to the public that there was no underhand con· duct connected with the school which dreaded the light. Rightly or wrongly Chinese will insist on believing that what is kept secret is what dare not see the light. While, therefore, orphanages exist and are not visited by the magistrate or a proper representative, the Chinese will consider them kept designedly secret; and if secret it is because of evil deeds

DtStNTEGRATION OI1' MISSIONARY SOCIET:pl:S

connected with them. To prevent such impressions no amount of caution should be deemed superfluous, nor any amount of self-denial too great a price to pay.-North China News.

[There would seem to be some way of reaching the evils to which Mr. Ross calls attention besides the entire abandonment of the orphanage system. :Might not somc well-known Chinese women be put into practical control of such institutions as matrons, thus securing public confidence? Are there no converted women who retain the public esteem and who can be induced to identify themselves with such institutions? The creation of a native ministry has removed many of the objections raised against the intrusion of a foreign preacher. May not the putting of native Christian women at the head of the orphanages both inspire confidence and correct false misrepresentations ?-EDI'l'OR.] DISINTEGRATION OF MISSIONARY SOCIETIES.

BY REV. E. SNODGRASS, TOKYO, JAPAN.

In the REVIEW for March Dr. A. J. Gordon discusses a subject of more than passing importance, and of special interest to many missionaries. It is not my purpose to join issue with Dr. Gordon on any of the points he has touched upon in his admirable article on " The Overflow of Missions." I wish to notice, along the same line of thought, some things which have for a long time been kept in mind, waiting an opportune time for speaking of them.

Though the least 'of all that are to be called missionaries, I trust the Lord may, to the end of my days on earth, give me a place among His servants in the foreign fields. I love the Master's cause in these distant lands. Therefore what I say is said in the interest of His kingdom.

What Dr. Gordon styles" the overflow of missions" is nothing more than a protest against, and the disintegration of, the missionary society.

The Church in Jerusalem was dwelling in the midst of spiritual and intellectual luxury, so to speak; was settling down to contemplated stay-athome. It was a hard experience through which the Church passed j but we now inherit the rich blessing flowing from the persecution.

The society has become rich, tyrannical, never was very spiritual, and was always unscriptural. The tendency it is vigorously illustrating is toward an ecclesiasticism within an ecclesiasticism, and toward aristocracy -to spend the largest reasonable amount of the Chufch's gifts on the smallest reasonable amount of service done. The persecution which will no doubt arise about this thing will scatter abroad the society brethren, who will go everywhere preaching the Word. May the persecution come speedily!

Some years ago, in making an apology fOf "the scandal of a divided Christendom, "a writer in the REVIEW said that without denominations who would expect to find twenty-five societies at work in Africa, and even more at work in China. 'VeIl, that is logic. The same writer has, no doubt, time and again said before puhlic audiences that" in 'union there is strength," that" united we stand, but divided we fall." It was ten times more difficult to do mission work in apostolic days than now. With becoming respect for those noble pioneers of modern days, how few are they who would now, or do now, go out as Paul went! We expect what is neither ,best nor right-a fast pledge for our support. There are brethren good and true to the cause of the Master, able and competent as any society missionary, who would by no meallS be acceptable to the society folk. Why g Simply because the society has a standard different from that of the Church. It has certain test questions which, if not directly put to the missionary, is answered by some inquisitor to the satisfaction of the society. Qualification in heart and head has little force here if one of the questions is not answered favorably. The society, therefore, is sectarian.

If that writer had said, "Do you think there would have been seven hundred or eight hundred missionaries in China if there had not been denominations and their societies g" there would have been some ground for consideration. That organization in these days which has most nearly approached the apostolic pattern gives the contradiction emphatically. Weare learning the lesson of faith in the Lord's promises, but we are learn· ing it slowly.

'When Dr. Gordon says, "There are scores of agencies now in use for propagating the Gospel alliong the heathen, when there would have been but one if the condition of solid ecclesiastical unity had obtained," he cannot mean that the number of missionaries would have been less; for there are few who do not believe that if the Church had maintained the unity it anciently had there would have been more missionaries in foreign lands today. There is no such thing in the New Testament as a " solid ecclesiastical unity," if by that an organization other than the local congregation is meant. Where one congregation is not able alone to send out an evangelist (which is a missionary), a number of congregations can send their gifts to the same missionary. This is thoroughly apostolic, and more economical than any society's records have as yet shown. It takes not less than 7 or 8 per cent of the society receipts to manage the concern. Every church, or a number, which should engage in direct mission work would not consume the third of that amount. And besides, there is that touch of hand and heart in the work which cannot come through a society. My plea is for the congregation. Give it back the divinely appointed work which rightly belongs to it.

In addition to the fact that the societies are representing the various denominations among the unchristian nations, which is a great hindrance to the Gospel, the society in itself is an obstacle in the way of the spread of the kingdom. The native helpers and workers become dependent upon the various societies. They look to the societies for money; and the growth to self-support is made slow indeed. If the missionary came to the people unsalaried, and representing nothing but the cross of Christ, he could with more power and grace exhort the native believers to labor for themselves that they may be a burden to no man. And even if he had once in awhile to labor with his own hands for his own support, the time thus spent would teach a lesson never to be forgotten. Very few mis- sionaries nowadays can explain with a clear countenance the passage in Paul's life where he says he worked with his own hands that he might not be a burden to his brethren. Don't be alarmed and endeavor to frighten the missionary by telling him he wonld starve to death if he attempted to go out as Panl! A missionary who wonld listen to such imaginings then and there proves himself unfit for the mission field, be he sent by a wealthy society or by a congregation. The society is a positive hindrance to self- snpport among the native churches.

I admire the declaration of the Baptist Interior Mission, upon which Dr. Gorrlon comments. I shonld make some few changes in it. I would not call it "Baptist." But the tendency is back toward the good old apostolic days. The society, by reason of its very existence, occasions faction, strife, and many kindred evils, which would never arise among workers, either at home or abroad, if the society did not in its own peculiar way bring un- congenial natures· into society bounds. Some one may say that disagree- ment would arise among missionaries even without a society. They might arise, but they would neither be so many nor would they be so difficult to settle. Imagine Paul and Barnabas as society missionaries! What a hub-· bub in the society thcir disagreement would have produced! But the mat- ter was speedily settled, and neither of them lost to the work. But this is not usnally the resnlt of disagreements among society missionaries to-day. One is usually lost to the work, though often he is as capable as the other..

The society stands in the way of the united efforts of the missionaries on the field, even missionaries having membership in the same chnrch or denomination, but some working under the society and others supported by congregations. To explain : The society and non-society workers cannot unite even to build and run a chapel. They can have no conferences .for the purpose of marking ont the territory and locating the workers. Why ~ Simply because the society's principle prohibits its workers from acting without orders from headquarters; and a conference of society and non- society workers on the field which would in any way direct a society worker would be held as destructive of the rights and authority of the society. I know it to be a truth that society and non-society workers are not encour- aged to join in any such co-operation. 'Vere it not for the society in the foreign field the workers would soon come together and plan for the com- . mon good.

The religious press is full of what the society has done. The churches have done nothing. ~Which gets the honor and glory, the Church or the society 1 In the name of which ought the work to be done? I rejoice to see the churches coming to the front. It is their mission to give the Word of life to the perishing millions. This is the Church's glory, her crown.

I do not forget to make the distinction between the society and the society brethren. I can easily conceive how good brethren might be led away by the society, and by virtue of the relation they sustain to it fall into error and injustice to which they would not condescend, acting as in- dividual brethren. This of itself exposes a danger not to be passed over lii'htly.

THE DtFFICULTtES OF A CHINESE CONVERT. [Febr'!-Ilry

. Some one may say that the Church itself cannot save us from the dangers pointed out. But the Church is divine; the society is human. There is not a work done by the society which cannot be done by the Church as well, and without the society. Then where is the excuse for additional and human complications ~ Then let the disintegration go on. ,Vhen the society disintegration shall have become complete, we shall have the congregation, the church. When the denomination disintegr;tion shall have become complete, we shall again have the congregation,the church. ·When each individual congregation shall have become an independent denomination in the Scripture sense, then shall we have Christian union.

THE DIFFICULTIES OF A CHINESE CONVERT.

The London Missionary Society'S missionary at Amoy was the means of bringing home the truth to a Chinaman belonging to a well.to-do middleclass family. He gave up every form of idolatry, became a constant follower of Jesus, made application for baptism, and would have been unanimously received by the Church hut for one serious impediment-he possessed a slave woman who held the position of second wife in the family. He was told that before they could accept him to memhership he must set her free, and arrange for her marriage with some respectable man. He at once agreed to do so, but when the question was proposed to the woman, she flatly refused to agree to it.

Matters thus came to a deadlock, for the Church refused to admit the man till this question was settled. Legally he had the power to make any arrangement for her that he liked without asking her consent, but, being a Christian, he felt himself bound by a higher law to treat her with great gentleness and forbearance: he could now only appeal to her reason and judgment in the matter. He pointed out to her all the advantages her new position would give her. She would no longer be a slave, and liable, should anything happen to him, to be sold to another. She would be married and mistress of her own home, and instead of the degrading title slave, she would then have the honorable one of wife.

The missionary's wife was requested to visit the woman and use her influence to get her to become a Christian. The woman was defiant. She would sit down, but continued on in the work in which she was engaged, making such a noise and clatter that she could not hear what was said.

After several weeks had passed by a difference began to appear in her. She caught herself listening, and would resume her work only again by and by to find herself engrossed in the story the missionary's wife was telling. The fact was, as she afterward confessed, she was deeply moved by the patience of the missionary's wife. She could not understand what was the secret that made her bear, without one word of reproach, the rudeness she had been subjected to for so long. Her heart had been reached. Patience and prayer at length prevailed.

The story of the woman of Samaria completely melted the woman's heart, and from that time she became a follower of Him who had shown compassion to a woman.

Thus ended what was about as dramatic and as terrible a struggle as any man may be called upon to pass through.

INTE:RNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

1I.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

IIDlTED AND OONDUOTED BY BEY. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

Some Missionary Trea.ty Rights. quite independent of what missionary meekness might dictate. It is not !UI [J. T. G.] missionary or merchant that any gov- The fact that the cable just now ernment protects its citizens. It does brings the news that Mr. Bock, Consul- not discriminate for or against classes.

General of Sweden and Norway at It dare not discriminate. else it imperils Peking, has secured an indemnity from the whole. Missionaries must be pro- China of $40,000 to the relatives of tbe t;3cted or merchants cannot be. No Swedish missionaries, Wikholm and foreign people would apprehend the Johanssen, murdered at Sung·pu, July, distinction. Howbver a missionary 1893, recalls the homily this dignitary might be disposed to take Mr. Bock's read to missionaries of his nationality gratnitous advice about non·resistance not long since, telling them they must to injury of person or property, his make no "demand" for the vindica- home government cannot admit that he tion of real or supposed rights, or ap· shall snffer in either without investiga.

peal to consuls or to Chinese officials to tion. The flag is the flag, and the citi- procure the punishment of offenders zen is the citizen. If we are not to against them or their interests. He said give up governments altogether, we they might "ask" for protection in must recognize that they exist for this cases of emergency, but not demand it. sort of thing.

The whole document was impertinent But all this leads us to say that there and incongruous, in so far as mission- is much popular misapprehension as to aries have any "rights" at all, as dis- what is secured to missionaries in the tinct from "privileges. " Whether several countries by the treaties. and Mr. Bock's home government made that missionary home authorities ought him aware that missionaries had to instruct their foreign agents in these " rights." or the other ambassadors at items. Take China as an illustration.

Peking gave him to understand that he The treaties secure 1. The right to propa- alone could not interpret the .. rights," gate Christianity throughout the em- which they all had in common under pire ; 2. The protection of the foreign treaties, or whether it became manifest traveller everywhere; 3. That his life to Mr. Bock himself that such an inter- and property shall not be at the mercy pretation and pious homily as his, en- of a lawless mob. Different interpre- dangered every missionary in China, tations are put on other clauses of the we know not; but we remark that the treaties, but Rev, Timothy Richard, of cable attributes to "Mr. Bock" the China, who was of the committee of credit of obtaining this indemnity I the Shanghai Conference on the rela- There are some things that all con- tion of missions to the Chinese Govern- suls in China might as well know, ment, and who has given large attention among which are: 1. That whatever to this subject, has set forth that, what- rights the treaties secure to mission- ever the treaties mayor may not be aries were not placed there at the in- interpreted to secure to the missionary, stance of missionaries. Originally it the Viceroy of the Emperor of China was the astute statecraft of HOD. Will- distinctly sets forth in his .. Regula- iam B. Reed, Plenipotentiary of the tions" : 1. That no land in the interior United States, that put missionary is to be sold to foreigners a8 such on any rights into the treaties of all foreign condition whatever; 2. That land can nations with China; 2. Governments be sold for the use of the "Chinese have duties toward their citizens abroad Christian Church," but it inust be distfnctly 80 entered in the deed; 3. That saved the people from decimation jf even this can be done only with the not destruction from the pestilence of local magistrate's permission, the peo· the small-pox, and built up a Christian.

pie of the place not objecting; any community at a cost to American Chris· party selling or renting in violation of tians of $400,000, that the nations cared these conditions and restrictions is to to inquire who had any political juris- be seized and punished. The right of diction over these sea-islanders. These any foreign missionary, therefore, to re- American churches had not only spent side in the interior of China depends on money, but had raised up a Christian the good·will of the mandarins and community with 20 native pastors, 84 people, and not on the treaties. other preachers, 43 nat1'e teachers, 84 In Japan, missionaries nor any other places of stated preaching, 2547 Sun- foreigners have any right of residence day-school pupils, 54 churches, 5000 in the interior secured in any way, nor members, 3 theological schools with 46 any right of travel but on special lim- students, 3 girls' boarding-schools with ited permit. Missionaries temporarily 74 pupils, 58 common schools with away from ~ome have found it greatly 2326 pupils_ embarrassing to get back within the It was only after all this was accom- limits of a permit by reason of sickness pIlshed, that the German Government or storm. The Japanese are exhibiting in 1885 sent a war ship to Ponape and just now increased sensitiveness over hoisted the imperial standard. Sud- the" mixed residence" question, and a denly Spain assumed to have jurisdic- .. Great Japan Union," whose member- tion over these islands, and as they ship is distributed over every part of were still not worth "fighting about, the the empire, is studiously advancing the Pope was called in as referee to decide anti-foreign feeling. between the respective claims of these The reference in the last message two powers to this part of the world, transmitted to Congress by President and he gave decision in favor of Spain.

Cleveland to Caroline Islands' affairs, The officious officials of Spain, instireminds us of what Dr. Georg~ Smith gated by Jesuitical diplomacy, soon said when lecturing at Princeton, to found occasion to harass and injure the effect that the foreign politics of the this Protestant community and its United States are foreign missions. patrons, the American missionaries, and This is an international affair between to damage their property and destroy two Christian nations, and there should their work. The story is well enough be no need of delay in solving it. We known. Our Government has been de- hope Congress will accentuate the manding indemnity of Spain for the in- President's suggestion that Spain shall juries done, but the President is quite 80 adjust matters as to allow of the right in pressing also the right of these American missionaries -speedily return- missionaries to return under proper pro- ing to their work in these islands. It tection to their work in these islands.

should be borne in mind that till the .Turkey and the Hawaiian Islands American missionaries went there in also just now illustrate that our .. for- 1852, not only had no attempt been eign politics are foreign missions ;" but made to civilize or Christianize these we have no space left now to present savages, but neither the people nor the the items. In the Hawaiian missionary land were of enough worth to make any complication" missionaries' sons" have nation under the sun go to the trouble been fulminated against as the " parties to.make any outward manifestation of of the second part" in the overthrow of sovereignty or claim of any kind to the queen. But American Christians, them. It was only when American through these missionaries and "mis- missionaries had reduced the native sionaries' sons," have spent a million language to writing, introduced schools, and a half dollars in educating and Christianizing Hawaiian people; they Whatever is simply more than the con· organized the schools of the country, stitution mayor may not be right. It and have been a chief factor in the de- is immaterial, it is a foreign matter, not velopment of every interest of those warranted by this constitution, not a islands. The press of the Congrega- part of this commission. If it be a mat· tional Church has had support from ter warranted by any other command of other leading religious journals in de- equal authority, well and good; but it fending the character of the" missiona- still remains a foreign matter, however ries' sons" who have taken part in the good and however important it may be.

establishment of the Provisional Gov- The great commission being our mis· ernment, and there is but one testimony sionary constitution, the question of the from those who know best as to the moment is: Does any kind of educa· dissolute character of the deposed tional work come under our constitu· queen and the rottenness of her govern- tion? If not, why not? If any educa- ment. The Hawaiian Evangelical So- tional work: does come under the ciety finds the present situation trying. constitution, what kind is it, and what .. Political issues have bred partisan are its limitations?

measures. To pray or not to pray for We look in vain to find in our consti- the restoration of the deposed queen has tution for any reference to culture per proved a test question in many a lI).eet- 88, to civilization, to the elevation of ing of many a church. " In some cases the masses, to a host of kindly human effort has been made to eject the pastor. actions which are covered by a mantle But the danger to the Hawaiian churches as broad as that of charity-that of they think is past. A new future is, philanthropy. If educational work -is they say, before the Church in these fair nol the end p8r 88 in our commission, islands of the North Pacific. can it be that it comes in anywhere as a means to a greater end? The commis- Eduoation in Missions. sion. prescribes only a specific duty or end to be accomplished, but places no BY F. D. PHINNEY, BURMA. limitations as to the means to be used.

When we speak of "missions, " I The duty is to .. make disciples." take it for granted that we mean mill- How? No way being prescribed, evi- Mona" that we do not mean broad and dently any way in harmony with truth indiscriminate philanthropy, but that and righteousness must be a right way; specific form of philanthropy com· and that way, whatever it is, that makes manded in the great commission (Matt. the most in number and most obedient 28 : 19, 20), which, as found in the Re- disciples must be the be8t way. vised Version, we tabulate as follows: What ways, then,_ are good ways in "Go YE THEREFORE, which to make disciples from heathen nations? (1) Bible translation and pub.

and r 1. Baptizlngthem Into the name lishing ; (2) tract writing and distribut· of the Fatherand of the Son ing; (3) preaching from house to house, I and of the Holy Ghost: to the women in their zenanas, to crowds on the streets, in fairs and festivals, to MplMakl oef adlil8thCei'1 2. Teaching them to observe all those hardened in unbelief; (4) educanaSions, things whatsoever I com- tional work in institutions, teaching l manded yon: secular studies only; (5) secular and re- ligious education combined – which and lo, I am with you alway, e",en unto the end of the world."

This is the missionary's charter, his shall it be? How shall we decide?

royal warrant, his constitution. Whu.t- Can we lay down any rules to govern ever ill in harmony with the constitu- all? Is there only one way, or are tion must be right. Whatever is con- there more ways than one? Taking up trary to the constitution must be wrong. the different ways just mentioned, we see very quickly that (1) Bible work has 1. Do Bible work and Bible circulation Scripture sanction; (2) the writing of tcach obedience? Evidently so, if tracts is but (3) preaching in another there be sufficient knowledge on the form; and we will accept these, with all part of the convert to read and profit other ways of preaching, whether to thereby. 2. Does tract distribution children or men or women, to indi- teach obedience? Partly it may, and viduals or to masses, I haveunquestion- by so much it will obey this part of the able warrant_ But what shall deter- command. 3. Does the man who mine the style and amount of tract preaches salvation from sin through work and the especial method of preach- Christ to motley crowds of Hindus, ing and itinerant work? Evidently the Mohammedans, Buddhists, and demon- social and religious status and habits of worshippers obey this part of the com- the people will determine the best man- mand? Hardly so, for he has not got ner of work, and each workman will so far along in his work. There is an apply his common sense and select immense deal of false knowledge, false methods which in his hands produce fear, false honor, the power of which the best results_ Fruit is wanted, not must be broken beforc obedience can theories. be taught to those who have been made 1. Is education, pure and simple, a disciples. 4. Does secular education good means of making disciples? Look- alone predispose the student to obey ing back over at least a half century of Christ? Does it make him a better non-religious educational work on the Christian if already one, or when later part of the Government of India, we he may turn to Christ? These ques- fail to find a percentage of converts so tions admit of various answers; but gained sufficient to save Sodom_ We while they may be somewhat favor- turn to the so-called Christian colleges able, we think that we must admit that of Madras and Calcutta, in which, if we the fruits are not such as to warrant are rightly informed, the Bible for a the putting of mi8sion funds into such decade has not been made a subject of work. If among any people in any daily study, and the fruits are sadly country these questions can be answered meagre; conversions are so few that with a strong affirmative, there will we fail to justify their existence as a such work be justified as mission work.

means for making disciples. Their j us- 5. Do mission schools of high or low tification must be sought on other degree, in which the Bible is made the grounds. subject of daily study under consecrat- 2. Will any combination of secular ed teachers in connection with secular and religious education show better studies, aid in teaching obedience to fruit for the Master and vindicate its Christ's commands? Do they tend to right to stand with Bible work and make better Christians, more faithful, preaching as a means to an end-that intelligent, obedient Christians, able of making disciples? Are all alleged and willing to obey even this last com- "mission" schools really missionary 1 mand?

Do any or all help in any way in mak- Let us sum up the question of educa- ing disciples of Christ? This is the tional work as a part of mission work question in a nutshell so far as the first in this wise: Does the combination of part of the missionary constitution is secular and religious education carried concerned. . on by missionaries to heathen people, We turn our attention to the second and supported by " missionary contribu- part of the constitution: "Teaching tions," lead (1) to the conversion of the them to observe all things whatsoever heathen from their heathenism to Chris· I commandedsou." We believe that tianity, and (2) assist in building up 8 this part is just as imperative as the strong, faithful, intelligent, obedient other part. How shall it be obeyed? body of Christians among such peoples ? If so, what proportion of the whole seven days in a week from these same possible effort is warrantably spent in persons. and step by step unfold the such educational work f These ques- good news until their minds and hearts tions are easier asked than answered, have taken it in? But with men this since we must observe results for at is seldom possible. Yet with multi- least two generations before a definite tudes of children it is possible if they and final reply may be expected, and are gathered into schools teaching secu- indeed we find that this final reply is lar studies, for day-school children can only now being demanded after three be gathered into the school on Sunday generations of mission effort. in the great majority of cases, and so a.

The argument from antecedent prob- full week of Christ can be rounded out, ability is in favor of work for the chil- with greatly diminished opportunity dren. It is to be expected that better for heathen instructors to crowd out the results will follow wisely directed ef- truth. Can this opportunity for con- fort, if expended upon a child 'before t.inued teaching and for the exercise of his mind and heart have become filled personal influence be obtained in any and hardened with the abominations of other way? Can we get this oppor- heathenism, than will be the case if the tunity or get its results in any cheaper child is allowed to mature in heathen- way? It need not be expected that ism and ripen in sin. heathen parents will send their children If we give up mission schools, shall to the missionary on week days to learn we give up all our denominational high nothing but the Bible, or that they will schools and colleges in Americ.'t? If send them on Sunday only for the same mission schools are of no use in the purpose, or that the missionary can Master's service. of what possible use teach more of Christ on one day in a can they be in Northfield? Do they not short session than the children will all stand or fall together? learn of heathenism dUl'ing the week.

Is it to be expected that either heath- Let it be remembered that the heathen en children or heathen grown people RChool that does not teach heathenism will in any considerable numbers ac- is a curiosity. Years of experience cept Christ on first presentation? If it have proved that heathen children can- takes much work, much knowledge of not be got hold of by any means six the way_ and much personal influence days hi the week, except by means of and many prayers and entreaties to lead schools, and that these must be as good souls to Christ here in America, will and as cheap as any in the neighbor- the time needed to impart a knowledge hood; and that they cannot be got in of Christ to the heathen, and for per- any large numbers on Sundays if not sonal influence, work, prayers, and en- on the week days; and that such teach- treaties on the part of the missionary, ing only one day in the week is of little be a matter of no consideration in heath- avail against the influences of the six en lands? The missionary Who preaches days that intervene. It seems to be a Christ to a constantly changing crowd reasonable expectation and a fact, that of busy men at a heathen fair or festi- happy results-a full harvest-must val seldom welcomes a satisfactory con- follow if heathen peoples are taken vert who never before heard and under- While young and easily influenced, and stood thc message of Christ's salvation. gathered into schools where consecrated At such a time the missionary cannot teachers teach the Bible as much as any- expect to reap, he is only scattering thing else flve or six days in the week the seed; and how much of it falls on and again alone on Sunday.

anything but good soil let such preach· Now let us turn to observed results ers tell. How much would such a for further answer to our question, and preacher gain if he could have the same see if school work and Bible instruction attention an hour a day, five, six, or ,combined have proved their miSiion di· vine by their fruits. Have they shown conversions are hoped for, work~d for, sufficient conversions to warrant their and prayed for, expected and granted, existence? Have they so aided the in· and where the daily influence exerted struction of converts that they have over all the pupils is constantly toward been better able to obey Christ's com· a high standard of Christian living. mands than they would have been with· The students here do not hinder street out this school life? Let us not be preaching, but are taken out as assisthasty. We do not condemn Dr. Jud- ants by their missionary instructor. son and many others who have waited Follow such pupils as they become seven years for the firstfruits of the heads of families, as the boys become "foolishness of preaching." And in men and take their places 'as preachers, observing schools we may wait till our teachers, and as Christian layman in pupils have grown up and become the various positions open ,to them, and heads of families before we can com- the comparison of the life and work of pare them with those converted late in Auch men as a body with that of those life ; and then we may further observe converted late in life ,is all in the favor the effects on following generations. of the former. And then the second But as to conversions due directly to generation starts right, which is not school life, the writer recalls that within the case generally when heads of famthree years past a certain pastor of an ilies are converted late in life; and we English·speaking church in the Indian recall a family of young men whose Empire in a single year baptized more grandfather was a convert from Budpupils of a single boys' school, who dhiSUl. All have been educated more were converted under the influence of or less in mission schools. Two are the lady missionary in charge, than he now in responsible positions as missiondid of those converted under his min- school teachers, and both are or have istry by all other influences. And as been Sunday-school superintendents, we have been made to sorrow by the while a third is a business man in good lack of fruit for the Master in ,those position and an efficient Sunday-school schools which may be called Christian, teacher; the younger ones are still to but in which the Bible is never taught, be heard from. These older ones are so, on the other hand, do we rejoice at now heads of families with their little the fruits in another kind of mission ones growing up about them, who will college. We know of one in which be no more touched by heathenism than the Bible has been the subject of one will ,the children of the missionaries recitation a day from every pupil for themselves. the past twenty·one years, and in which, although with comparatively small But we may look at the effects of numbers, and many Christian boys in Christian education on masses of de· the school, twelve were baptized in one graded heathen, and of no such educaterm a year ago; and where, with in- tion, or of very little such education, creased numbers, twenty rose from on other masses no more degraded and prayers lately in one evening in a of equal mental endowments. From "Christian Endeavor" meeting, desir- many examples, let us take two mising to become Christians, and where sions of the same society in which there baptisms are even now taking place. have been large ingatherings, but The history of this school has been the handled in somewhat different ways. same in varying degree since it was The Karens of Burma, when discovered started, and it is the history of many by the American Baptist missionaries, other schools in the same region man- were about as abject specimens of huaged in the same way, where secular manityas could well be found, driven studies are taught to meet government back to the hills and kept in cowed standards and the Bible as well; where subjection by the domineering Bur- mans, being only a little better off than a natiDn Df slaves. They had no, writ- ness. The Telugus have an DId litera· ten language, and hence neither a liter- ture, and so have been able to, read the ature nDr SChDDls. They began to, ac- Bible-as many Df them as cDuld read cept the GDspel, and then an alphabet at, all. There has been no, such demand was demanded, and the Bible and Dn their part fDr SChODls as Dn the part SChDDls fDr all, DId and YDung, and the Df the Karens, and the missiDnaries have missiDn work fDr the Karens has been had tDD much Dther wDrk to, prDvide bDth Christian SChDDI wDrk and evan- them, unasked, to equal the Karen gelistic work hand in hand ever since. schools, and so, little has been dDne fDr The Christian Karens to·day fDrm a them in this way until very recently; body of whDm American Christians and while there is a marked elevatiDn may be proud. They have their HDme of the Christian cDmmunities, it is nDt Mission Societies, and their FDreign at all cDmparable with that Df the Ka- MissiDn SDciety, and district assDcia- rens. DefectiDns frDm Christianity to, tiDns, and what cDrrespDnds sDmewhat heathenism are far mDre frequent than to DUr State cDnventiDns is in Burma amDng the Karens. This is the verdict very largely Dperated by the Karens, Df every Telugu missiDnary who' visits sharing this wDrk with the Burmans. Burma and sees the independent church They have their WDmen's MissiDn Cir· life Df the Karens, aud they return to, cles, and their YDung PeDple's SDciety their Dwn cDuntry and field expressing of Christian Endeavor DrganizatiDns, the wish, if it were pDssible, to see the and the latest mDvement is to, emplDy same grade Df Christian life develDped Karen preachers as evangelists for the among the low-caste Telugu Christians, heathen Burmans, once their masters. fDr we all grant equal mental endDw· A great amDunt of American money ments in each peDple, and believe that has frDm first to last gDne into Karen equal DppDrtunities will prDduce equal SChDDls, but they have nDW made many results. of their SChDOls entirely self-suppDrting, and of the larger and higher institn- The cDmparisDn of results obtained tions, they assnme the entire suppDrt by bDdies Df missiDnaries using true even Df the bDarding departments, the missiDn-schDDl methDds in cDnnectiDn salaries Df the lady missiDnary teachers with evangelistic methDds, with thDse alDne being paid frDm America. Dbtained by Dther bDdies using Dnly the recDgnized evangelistic methDds, The statement cannot be gainsaid, might be carried to, an indefinite extent, that if the pDlicy of the American mis- but we believe that the result Df the sionaries had been one hDstile to, scbool comparisDn will in the end be fDund to, wDrk, and if little or no American favor those who' use bDth methods, and mDney had been spent Dn Karen against thDse who' do' nDt use true mis- SChODls from the start, the Karens tD- sion-schoDI methDds. If all that is de· day would be still a feeble Christian sired is the enrDlment Df cDnverts, with. bDdy, still held dDwn by their old su- Dut reference to, their spiritual charllcperstitiDns, and in mDrtal dread of the ter, to, what else they may believe. to, mDre self-reliant and dDmineering hDW they live and what becomes of Burmans. them and of their families, why, then, the DId Jesuit methDd is 11 gDDd pattern The great bDdy of the Telugus of to, folhw-corral the herd and sprinkle SDuthern India are lDw-caste peDple, the CDnverts and let them run. But, degraded, kept dDwn by thDse Df higher Dn the Dther hanll, if the great commi8caste, fDllDwers of the debasing Hindu sion means nDt only the saving Df men's religiDn. They have since the famine sDuls, but their develDpment into' the Df 1877 accepted Christ in such large image Df Christ, then the missiona.ry's numbers that the missiDnaries have nDt duty is nDt dDne till he has dDne all in been able to, IDDk after all their CDn· his pDwer, bDth before and after CDnverts with any approach to thorDugh. version, to aid both child and adult furlough in Australia, by the steamer whom he may bring under his influence a week before the schooner sailed. to lay aside or escape in some degree Mrs. Robertson and family arrived the weights and sins. that so fearfully from Eromanga for their health. beset the converts from heathenism, that they may indeed run the race set A very interesting book has been before all followers of Christ, and so published by the Rev. Oscar Michelsen, live that an "entrance may be minis· of Tongoo, in the same group. He tered unto them abundantly into the went to this island in the end of 1878, everlasting kingdom of our Lord and a solitary white man, a Christian mis- Saviour Jesus Christ." sionary among eleven hundred heathen cannibals. He had severe trials, many The proportion of effort to be ex· dangers even of his life, but God blesspended in school work must be deter· ed his labors, and when he left on fur· mined for each field upon principles lough to visit his nati ve country of Nor· which we cannot enter upon here. way, in 1891, the whole island was Chris- tian I There were 32 villages with a To sum up; we believe that missions population of 2070, most of whom could are founded in the second command· read and many could write. About two ment, and are specifically commanded hundred were communicants. There in the great commission; and, with are Christian teachers in the villages. reference to the subject in hand, we There is in every family the worship believe that in mission fields the work of God, where hymns are sung and in schools in which the Bible is made prayers offered. The Word of God, the subject of daily study aids economi- the New Testament as now printed, is cally and efficiently in (1) making dis- read every day in the schools. Churches ciples, and (2) in the most satisfactory aud schools have been erected. Roads way prepares converts, by the mental have been made across the whole isltraining and education afforded and by and. Several have gone to otber islthe shutting out of a vast mass of false ands, taking their lives in their hands, ideas which would otherwise have great to make known Christ as the Saviour influence over them, to appreciate the of men. great truths of God and so the better to " observe all things whatsoever I com· Mr. Michelsen's narrative, if not so manded you." thrilling in accounts of personal peril as that of Dr. Paton's, excels it in the Missions in the South Pacific. record of success. It has been pub- lished, under the title" Cannibals Won BY REV. ROBERT STEEL, D.D., SYDNEY.* for Christ," by :lIessrs. Morgan and Scott, of London. 1. THE NEW HEBRIDES (Presbyte· rian). -A very severe hurricane having Mr. Michelsen's wife died in London occurred in one part of the northern in the end of December, 1892. He reisles of this group, whereby the mis· turns to his work in the islands. In sion premises of the Rev. Dr. Lamb, the year 1880, when I published my at Amboyna, as well as the native food work on "The New Hebrides and were destroyed, relief has been sent per Christian Missions," there were no con· the schooner Lark, which sailed from verts in this small group, called by Sydney on May 2d. The Rev. Messrs. Captain Cook the Shepherd Isles. Mr. Aunand, Gillan, Fraser, and Macdon- Michelsen had just beeu settled. The ald returned to their spheres, after a hope was then expressed in the lines of one of the late Dr. H. Bonar's hymns: • A pathetic Interest attaches to these notes, "Good Shepherd, hasten Thou that glorious day as the author, since writing them, has gone to "Btand on the sea of glass" which 18 "before When they shall all in one fold abide with Thee for aye." thetbrone."-J. 'r. G. How abundantly has this been fulfill- quarters of the mission, there were 145 ed I males and 41 females in the schools 2. SAMOA (London Misaionary &ci- from 21 islands. In the Banks group ety).-The Rev. J. G. Newell, after his there are 41 schools, 1038 scholars.

busy furlough in England, has returned During the year 65 adults and 115 in- to his post as one of the tuton in the fants were baptized, 128 confirmed, and Institution for Training Native Pastors 18 Christian couples married. In the at Molua. He carried several school Torres Islands 18 adult natives were books through the press in London. baptized, the firstfruits of the group.

He had a very intelligent Christian stu- The people here built a substantial dent with him named Saanga, who church.

made a good impression everywhere by In Florida there are 25 schools, 76 his consistent piety, modesty, and de- teachers, 125S scholars, and there were meanor. There are over one hundred 306 baptisms. In Guadalcanar little students in the institution, which has improvement has taken place, but in sent forth one thousand since it was San Cristoval there are 5 schools with commenced fifty years ago. The Rev. 110 scholars. In Ysabel there is much A. E. Claxton, who had been appointed progress. The baptisms at Bugoto Natives' Advocate before the Samoan have been for the year lS6 adults and Land Commission, arrived in Sydney in 29 infants, making a popUlation of 686 April, 1893, en route for England. baptized persons and 31 confirmed.

Captain Turpie, of the missionary bark There are 14 teachers there. In the Joh:" Williama, has also gone to Eng- Santa Cruz group, where Bishop Patte- land on the invitation of the directors' son was killed in 1871 and other trage· of the London Missionary Society, to dies have taken place, there are 4 consult with them regarding the steam- schools with 207 scholars; 15 adults er they are getting for the mission at a were baptized and 3 confirmed. There cost of £16,000. This new departure are 18 scholars from these islands at is wanted, as the mission stations ex- Norfolk Island. The expenditure of tend so far throughout the South Pa- the mission for 1892 was £6266. The cific. It will require £6000 a year for income was short of the expenditure, maintenance. and there remained a balance of £593 S. THE MELANESIAN MISSION (Epis- due to the treasurer. There are more copal).-The annual report states that black clergy than white in this mission.

the bishopric is still vacant. Bishop As Bishop Selwyn said long ago, " The Selwyn, who had to resign on account white corks support the black nets."

of his health, has been laboring in Eng- The Bishop of Tasmania's report of land on behalf of the mission. The his island voyage is appended. He Rev. R. H. Codrington, D.D., who for writes in approbation of the system pur- twenty years wrought in the mission, sued, but he advocates the addition of and has now retired, paid a visit to four or five more white missionaries.

Norfolk Island in 1892. He published, He also suggests that the Anglican mis- a few years ago, a very able work on sion in New Guinea should be joined to the Melanesian languages, giving some that of Melanesia, and be alike under vocabularies and grammars of nearly the new bishop and visited by the mis- forty of them. He has lately added sion steamer. He urges Australia and another on their "Folk Lore." He is New Zealand to do more for this inter· now in a college living in England. esting mission among so many isles of The Bishop of Tasmania paid an offi- the sea. There are only six European cial visit to the islands where the mis- clergymen in the mission, and there sion operates, in 1892, and confirmed are nine ordained natives. One of the 216 Melanesians and ordained one na- clergy is a qualified medical practition- tive. At Norfolk Island, the ,head- er. The Ven. Archdee.QOn Williams again gave £500 and Bishop Selwyn just at hand, speaks of "our beloved £200 as special aid to the funds, whic.1:l need more regular support. leader, Dr. Nevius, the nearest ap- From the .. Education Society's proach to the 'model missionary' I Steam Press, Bombay," we have received the two bound volumes which have ever known. Other men there make the" Report of the Third Decennial Missionary Conference, held at are in abundance-his ;place will never Bombay, 1892·93," 854 pp. They are as satisfactory as such reports can well be filled." be, but we confess to great disappointment that the statistical returns col- The Second International Convention lected in connection with this gathering, of the Student Volunteer Movement in or in anticipation of it, should not have Detroit, Mich., appointed for February found place in these covers. This is a 28th to March 4th, 1894, will have conrepetition of the same unaccountable vened before a large part of our readers omission of the Report of 1882. Why will receive this number of the REthese good editors could not hav3 given VIEW, and yet we write necessarily by tables similar to those of the Allahabad anticipation about it. Over five hun- Conference is unknown, and perhaps dred student delegates from about two .. unknowable" to us. But we value hundred colleges, theological seminawhat we have, and wish every student ries, and medical schools from all parts of missions and every theological and of the United States and Canada are alcollege library in the country could be ready appointed. Nearly all of the possessed of these books for t:eference. regular missionary societies of these They are among the abiding things of two countries have been invited to send missionary literature. secretaries, and every invitation was ac- cepted to the time of our advices. More societies will be represented, it is thought, than at any previous gather- ing in America. Missionaries of emi- nence have also been invited who are likely to stamp themselves and their experiences most helpfully on the vol- unteers. The afternoons will be devot- ed to section meetings on (1) Plans of Missionary Work; (2) Fields; (3) De- nominations, etc.

DR. NEVIUS. – Although editorial The Bible &ciety'a Record is always mention of the death of Dr. Nevius full of good things. A very suggestive will be made elsewhere, we cannot for. item in it from one of its agents in bear saying how much the Internation· Japan (Rev. Mr. Loomis), who has been al Missionary Union held him in regard, a contributor to our pages as well, is as and what a high estimate they placed upon his attendance on two of its ses- follows: sions while he was at, home the last " The anti-mixed-residence agitation time. The Ohin686 Recorder comes to our desk just now with a pathetic ac· is growing rapidly. A society has just count of how, after making a note of been formed in 'l'ol,yo called the' Great what he needed for a six days' journey, Japan Union,' with a membership cxhe expected to begin the next day: tending over the whole country, and " After a very little conversation Dr. with the sole object of securing the ex- Nevius put his hand on his desk, which clusion of foreigners from the country. was co-vered with books used in his Bi· At a meeting held in Tokyo on the 2d ble translations, smiled, and was about instant there was an audience 01 8:bout to speak when his head fell forward, two thousand persolls. Among the and his next words were spoken to his leaders in this movement are several Saviour, for his heart stopped suddenly, members of the diet. The former presicausing instant death." Rev. Arthur dent of the Imperial University is iden- H. Smith, of the American Board Mis- tified with it. Another advocate of exsion of North China, in a private note clusion is Professor Inouye, of the same institution, who bas recently published an article in which he claims that the Japanese are an inferior race, and there- fore unable to compete with foreigners. He is [1,180 using his pen and influence in opposition to Christianity in writings which have large circulation."

FIELD OF MOl'tTJlLY SURVEY

III.-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.

Ohina, * Thibet, t Oonfuoianism,:t: Eto.

CHINA AND THE CHINESE.

BY THE EDITOR-IN·CHIEF.

Peking is the head of the nation and French "concessions, " with half a a great city, though uot the largest in million Chinese and 5000 foreigners- China. It is really four cities in one, Shanghai within and without the wall.

with populous suburbs and a wall Here are the largest Sunday-schools in twenty miles long. It embraces the China, and the largest mission press of Chinese city, the Manchu or Tartar city, the world. In the latter are seven the Imperial city, more secluded and ex- hand-presses and two machine presses.

clusive, and within this still the actual The demand for type made a type – city of the Emperor. and to which only foundry necessary. There are fonts officials have access. In Peking are for English, Greek, Koreen, Japanese; the Lama Temple, Confucian Temple, the literary, Mandarin, and Mongolian and Temple of Heaven, Protestant mis- dialects, and five local dialects. Elec- sions, and four Romish cathedrals in trotyping and stereotyping are done, the Manchu quarter. The Temple of and over 35,000,000 pages are issued Heaven has an altar of white marble, annually, nearly three times the issue and represents the highest form of wor- of the mission press of Beirut. In 1880 ship known in China, and some think there was a net gain of £800, or nearly the closest approximation to the primi- $4000, from this Chinese mission press.

. ti ve Christian faith. The Lama Tem- Ningpo is another of the" five ports"

ple has an image of the coming Bud- opened in 1842, and as Shanghai is fa- – dha 70 feet high. The leading Con- mous for its foreign bustle, Ningpo is fucian shrine has about it tablets of all known for its native activity, populous literary graduates of the third degree and prosperous before" foreign devils"

for five hnndred years past, and me- found their way there. It has about morials of a history five times as long. 300,000 population, with a wall about Beside this capital city are the pro· six miles around, 15 feet broad by 25 vincial capitals, circuit cities, prefec- high. Thick walls also divide the city tural cities, and district cities. Be- into sections.

tween Peking and the great wall is a Here are famous Buddhist and Con- large monument in honor of a Lama fucian temples. At the doorway of the priest, carved with scenes from his life. Buddhist fane are ten monolithic pil- Farther on a huge bell, five hundred lars, each about 15 feet high, elabo- years old, 14 feet high and 34 around, rately carved with dragons, ete. Hun- graven within and without with selec- dreds of lanterns are swung from the tions from Chinese classics. Not far ceiling, and incense altars and hideous off the tombs and worship halls of thir- idols fill the interior. Hundreds come teen emperors of the Ming Dynasty, here to knock their heads on the ground one hall being 250 feet long, with pillars in adoration, hoping to propitiate the of wood 12 feet around. deity.

China's chief port is Shanghai, con- • The Confucian Temple, which ~n­ sisting of the Chinese city proper, with sists of several structures covering acres about 400,000, and the English and of territory, is walled in; the central .. Compare Dr. James S. Dennis's" Peeps building has large wooden pillars, and into China" and Doolittle's" Social Life ot the the wood is frescoed. The only wor- shippers here are the officials and liter- Chinese." Bee also pp. ro, 78 (January) ; 102, ati. The Confucian shrine at the birth- place of the great teacher in Shantung 117, 148 (present luue). t Bee p. 85 (January).

+See pp. IIt,.86 (present i8sue). eclipses this in beauty, but few others wonders of the world. It was built over do. In this temple there are no images, two thousand years ago, is fifteen hun- but tablets only; and over the main dred miles long, 15 feet wide, from 18 shrine a golden motto, "Heaven and to 30 ft. high, with towers from 15 to 40 earth are harmonized by his virtue." feet high, and took ten years to con- Four characters are here represented: struct. Out of the material here used a Faith, Fidelity, Friendship, and Filial wall 2 feet in thickness and 6 feet high Piety. could be built twice around the earth at the equator! It far surpasses the At Ningpo are the mission premises Pyramids as a work of colossal magni- of the American Presbyterians, and tude. the Church of England has a growing college with a theological department Marriage. – Missionaries have girls and some forty students. The Meth- under charge, and a part of their duty odists and Baptists have also flourish- is to see that they get good husbands. ing missions here. The bride and groom kneel and knock their heads on the floor. After the Chefoo has some 30,000 to 40,000, ceremony they are borne in sedan chairs and is growing constantly. Ttlng- to a bridal chamber, where the bride chow, fifty miles off, was chosen by takes her seat on the kong or brick- treaty as one of the open ports, and made bed. No word is spoken, but the Chefoo owes its increase to its prox- pair eat together; and after being left imity and to the fact that it is a health alone the first word is spoken between resort-China's sanatorium. Here Dr. the'm. The marriage feast comes a day Nevius lived and Dr. Corbett. also of the later, men and women eating in differ- American Presbyterian Church, resides, ent rooms. as also Dr_ Alexander Williamson and colleagues of the Scotch {jnited Pres- Ohinese OhaJracteristics. – Wonderful byterian Mission. Here are Church of memory! Pupils in mission schools England and China Inland Mission can often recite chapter after chapter, premises. and some of them most of the New Testament. Politeness consists in the GO'I!ernment. -The three latest dynas- imitation of others. Exclusivism is ties of the twenty-five are those of the stamped on all China. "Foreign dev- last six hundred years, the Y1ten, Ming, il" has for the last twenty-five years and Olting, .or Mongolian, native, and been a common name for outsiders, Manchu dynasties. To the first belong though Rev. Gilbert Reid thinks it may less than one hundred years, to the mean no more than a foreign 8pirit second nearly three hundred, and to (kuei means either). A foreigner was the last, two hundred and fifty. The addressed on one occasion as "Your plaited queue was a mark of subjection honor, the foreign devil." forced upon the people by the Manchu conquerors, who also attempted to Chinese New Year's Day comes gen- abolish the custom of binding the feet. erally in our month of February, and 'l'he sixty-one years' reign of K'ang-tsi great preparations are made. The fes- wcre very prosperous, encouraging in- tival holds for a week or two. It is a . tellectual and ethical culture, and up- time of recreation and rest, a national lifting his people. He encouraged Ro- holiday, like our" Fourth of July," man Catholicism, until collision with when firecrackers are in order, to keep the Pope brought a sudden close to away evil spirits. It is a day of wor- Rome's apparent triumphs. ship as well as rest, like our Sunday. In the open court worship is per- China has one of the three leading formed to heaven and earth, and to the statesmen of the world, for Li Hung family gods and deceased ancestors, Chang stands alongside of such as Glad- with presentation of gifts ;_then in the stone and Bismarck. temple, where incense is burned and The GREA'!' WALL is one of the idols are adored, amid the sound of In a few years all the ports and capitals bell and gong and drum and song of will be united with Peking by the mys· chanting priests. New Year's Day is tic wire, which is to the Chinese such a also pay day, when old debts must be marvel. The railway is an innova· settled or creditors may exact payment. tion more difficult to introduce, because It is a kind of birt4day, for a child it is considered a menace to the pros- born even shortly before New Year perity of the empire in its violation of opens is reckoned as two years of age, the sacredness of cemeteries, and so of having seen a portion of both years. ancestral worship; but to prevent its It is spent in meditation over family introduction is as hopeless as to sweep bereavements as a day of memorial. back ocean waves. Li Hung Chang It is also a wash·day, when everybody has memorialized the throne for lines bathes, once a year at least, and puts of railway to link the great cities to· on the best clothes that one can buy or gether. borrow, and goes forth to call. It is a day of general hilarity and amusement. Religions. – First, Taoism, founded Gambling, drinking, and smoking are upon teachings of Lao·tse, a reformer in order, and street theatricals are com- of the seventh century before Christ. mon. His teachings have been corrupted, like Buddhism, with magic, astrology, and The Feast of Lanterns is universally various superstitions ·and divinities-a kept. Large and small lanterns are to " motley chaps. " be seen of every shape and grade of elegance, made of paper or silk, plain Next, Confucianism, a system of ethics or painted, more or less elaborately, with and political science, traced to Conpatriotic, serious, or ludicrous images fucius in the sixth century before and scenes. The riches of a shop- Christ. He visited Lao-tse, and sought keeper is to be gauged by his lanterns. to combine all that he could learn from Unusual freedom is allowed to women, those before him with the best results who are to be found in throngs in the of his own study. This moral system streets, with painted faces and elaborate has likewise received many additions dresses, merry as a marriage bell. from other religions.

P1·ogress.-1887 marks a year of ad- Judaism, some hundred or more years vance in the direction of Western civili- before Christ, found its way into China, zation, and introduction of various im- and lodged in the province of Honan. provements designed to put China at These Jews, hostile to foreigners and the head of the nations. Since then ignorant of Messiah's advent and the the Imperial College began under lead destruction of .Terusalem, destroyed of Dr. W. P. Martin; but there is still their synagogue to supply other wants; great jealousy of foreign influence. and ignorant of sacred books and rites, China wants simply to keep what she and without scribe or priest, have beimagines she has always had-the pre- come assimilated to the Chinese and eminence. These last sixteen years are Moslem elements about them. the era of the steamship company, under the supervision of Li Hung Chang; Buddhism came in from India a little of the telegraph company (1880), with before the siege of Jerusalem under only Chinese shareholders. The late Titus. However pure it was at the Mandarin, General Tso, in 1883 was led outset, it has become awfully corrupt, to try the telegraph for his business, and has now so far lost all distinctiveand having an answer from the distant ness or exclusiveness that the same wornorth within thirty-six hours, he was shipper may bow before the tablets of so shaken out of his conservatism that Confucius and the Taoist altars, as well he ~ctually built a short line from Nan- as the Buddhist shrines. king to Soochow at his own. expense ! Nestorianism dates back to the sixth century of the Christian era. Its mis· sionaries were successful during the Middle Ages, as shown by a tablet dis- about 200,000,000. About 40 societies covered in 1625. are represented, with 500 male mission- Mohammedanism came in the eighth aries, over 200 unmarried women mis- or ninth centuries, and to·day has over sionaries, and nearly as many native 30,000,000 adherents, especially in the ministers, with many more native help- Western provinces. This is a modified ers.

form of Moslem faith, largely accom- But what are these among so many?

modated to the surroundings, and has Outside of the nineteen provinciS of little infiuence on the idolatry or moral- China proper, with 386,000,000, are ity of the nation. Manchuria, with 18,000,000 ; Mongolia, Romanism found entrance in the thir- with 2,000,000 ; Thibet, with 6,000,000 ; teenth century; had success for a hun- IIi, with 2,000;000, and the islands of dred years, then fell into decline for Formosa and Hainan. Manchuria has two centuries, reviving in the latter three mission stations belonging to the part of the seventeenth, under Father Scotch United Presbyterians and Irish Ricci. From the middle of the last Presbyterians. Mongolia has had only century until the epoch of modern one missionary, the lamented Gilmour, treaties it had to work in secret. whose life reads like an apostle's.

Protestantism began with Morrison Thibet and IIi are both shut against in the first decade of this century. He missionaries, scarce one Christian man gave the Bible to the Chinese, and since or woman ever having been there ex- his day converts, schools, churches, na- cept in disguise. Formosa has a won- tive preachers have multiplied. A no- derful missionary history, to which a table era was that when the China In- separate treatment needs to be given.

land Mission began its work, specifically Of the nineteen provinces of China aiming to reach the inland parts with proper, only Hunan and Kwang-se have the Gospel. It has now over three hun- permanent mission stations I And yet dred and fifty missionaries, and occu- Hunan has 20,000,000 and Kwang-se pies eleven of the hitherto destitute more than one third as many. Travel- provinces. The English Baptists are ling missionaries may go where resident doing noble work likewise in the in- missionariess cannot stay, and in this is terior, and their missionaries, like the found perhaps a providential sign that China Inland, wear the native dress. the work of itinerant evangelism is the T'ai·shan, "the great mountain," is work for this day.

one of five, deemed sacred, and associ- Itineration is a favorite and fruitful ated with imperial worship. Four method of mission work in China. Mis- thousand years ago, and antedating the sionaries go on tours of from a week to worship at Sinai, Shuin, a predecessor nine months, preaching from place to of Confucius, came here and sacrificed. place, gathering converts into churches, On the summit, 4000 feet high, is the and sending them out to tell the Gospel leading temple, with an image repre- story to their neighbors. As they so· senting the spirit of the mountain, be- journ in the towns and villages for a fore which the worshippers fling their season they meet the Christians for money in expectation of every blessing. worship, administer sacranlents, teach For the first four months of each year classes, hold conferences with workers hosts of pilgrims come to this shrine; and conversations with inquirers, and and here beggars are found infesting then go on, leaving the little church to the holes in the rocks, and emerging bear its witness and extend the Gospel with cries of .. cash." message. Humble witnesses for Christ Less than fifty years since there were are found willing for a bare support, but 6 native converts; now there are which costs perhaps $5 a month, and nearly 60,000 ; and if increase goes on in , sometimes without even tltat help, to like ratio, fifty years more would give us go about as simple evangelists. Dr. Corbett and Dr. Nevius were wont thus generations were represented. After to go on tours, and gathered on an average about one new convert a day for a the ceremony the patriarch of the fam- period of perhaps ten years. No meth- od of work could be more primitive and ily, his grandfather, rushed upon him, apostolic. and seizing him by the queue, bound Famine has been God's evangelist in China. When relief has been rendered his hands, slapped his face, fastened by the foreign devils, while even home iriends were apathetic, the effect has him to a beam, and taunted him with been very marked, and periods of general revival and large ingathering have baing a deserter of his family faith, an always followed famine relief. apostate, an innovator. He was bound Dr. Dennis describes a representative Chinese village of some nine families thus for eight hours. and then, being among the mountains, not walled in as loosed, ran to Dr. Nevius for a refuge. usual, but scattered like a western ham- He was compelled to leave his own let, and needing no defence because too home forever, his name being struek poor to offer a prize to robbers. Three off from the list of the family, and his families were Christian, each family property forfeited. including all its living descendants. Twenty-three communicants and sev- Gospel work in the citie8 is "greatly eral bright children gathered on a week- needed. The rural class, representing day morning to be taught by the pas- the working class, has been mostly the tor. One boy had memorized all of object of labor. '1'he upper and liter- Matthew and started on the Acts. ary classes ha ve been almost totally neg- Even the old woman of seventy had lected, and thAse can be reached only her word of witness, her verse to recite, by the evangelization of the cities. We and her prayer to repeat. In the after- must have the best and foremost men noon all came together to keep the and women that Christian lands can af- Lord's Supper. It was very primitive ford to command the respect and au· and apostolic. dience of the cultured classes, and when these are reached they command the Out of every hundred converts in empire. China, ninety, perhaps, are countryfolk, and of these sixty belong to the agri- The "Statesman's Year Book for cultural class. Instead of depending on foreign help, these humble people are 1893" gives the following statistics for trained to give, and the poorest are not exempt from this duty. China: Some idea of the difficulty besetting Ar.a. Papulation. a convert may be seen in the story of China Proper.•… 1,336,841 sq. m. 386,000,000 Sen, one of Dr. Nevius's converts. Manchuria…. … 362,310 ~~ H He belonged to a family of wealth and 7,500 000 standing, and was well educated. But Mongolia. . …. … 1,288,000 H " for his conversion he might have be- 2,000,000 longed to the literati, and risen to dis- Thibet. .. ……. 651,500" " tinction. His examination of the New Jungaria …… .. 147,950" " 6,000,000 Testament begat fears and disquiet, and at last he resolved to be baptized and E. Turkestan.. . . . 431,800 H '" 600,000 face the persecution he knew was in- 580,000 evitable. At his own request he was baptized at home, that he might bear 4,218,401 sq. m. 402,680,000 witness among his kindred where three China proper is divided into nineteen provinces.

Most Chinese are Buddhists and Con- fucianists at the same time; many of them are also Taoists. There are about 30,000,000 Mohammedans in China, chiefly found in the northeast and southwest. Roman Catholics number about 1,000,000. 1rlost of the aborie;i- nal hill tribes are still nature-worshIp- pers. Protestant adherents number 60,- 000. Accordine; to Vahl's estimates, there are 66 sOCIeties at work in China. There are 12 tract and educational so- cieties, and 6 ladies' societies support workers. Of the other 48 societies, 18 are British, 13 are continental, and 17 – American. These societies support about 1500 mIssIonaries, including wives. There are over 100 medical missionaries and 105 hospitals and dis- pensaries. Native helpers number over 20,000, and native churches 525. There were over half a million copies of the Bible, in whole orin part, distributed in 1893.

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

Three deaths have lately occurred, in corded him, and he led the way in prowidely separated districts, which have moting world-wide missions as well as an important bearing on the work of home evangelization. A great gap is Christ at home and abroad. left by his death, and the whole work of God feels his loss. Rev. Charles F. Deems, pastor of the "Church of the Strangers," in New And now comes a startling news that York, died universally lamented. As Rev. John L. Nevius, D.D., of Chefoo, a preacher, an author, a man of affairs, China, another of our editorial corre· he will be missed not only in that city, spondents, also passed away about Ocbut wherever honest, earnest work for tober 26th, after nearly forty years of God is done. He was a many-sided consecrated service. He landed in man, evangelical in spirit, wise in coun· China in 1854, and six months more sel, charitable and magnanimous in would have completed his forty years. sympathy. His dying words were, With his wife, he began work at Ning- " My faith holds out." po, and after aCfluiring some knowl- edge of the language, went to Hang. Rev. Dr. Robert Steel, of Sydney, chow, the capital of the province, some one of our editorial correspondents, died hundred miles off, and there began a October 9th, having for eight weeks new station, lodging in the houses of suffered from an affection of the liver, the natives and preaching to people though not in pain. He was buried who then for the first time heard of October 11th at the Necropolis, in Syd. Jesus. The disturbance of peaceful reney, a vast concourse of all classes of lations between China and England people evincing their sorrow and re- drove him back to Ningpo ; and when, spect; and largely attended memorial in 1860, new treaties opened new ports services were held October 15th. In and furnished new facilities, he was the October issue of this REVIEW Dr. among the first to remove to Chefoo, Gracey made mention of Dr. Steel and in the Shantung Province spent the (p. 768), little knowing that in the same rest of his useful life. month his career was to close. Dr. Steel's influence was felt throughout He ventured upon a novel method of the Southeastern Pacific as the inde- procedure. Having no native helpers fatigable worker for the spread of as yet, he made itinerating tours, preach- Christian missions, and his works will ing and talking with the people as he long follow him. For thirty years he went, and often travelling in a wheelhad been the foremost representative of barrow drawn by a horse or donkey; the Presbyterian Church in " the Aus- afterward adapting the native vehicle tralian world," in the pastorate of St. to carry his bed, books for distribution, Stephen's Church, and he held to the and supplies. His tours were repeated, last his position as leader. Instructive going over the same ground, and thus as a preacher, faithful as a pastor, at- following up previous impressions, tractive as a man, aggressive as a work- gathering converts into churches, and er, he made his church a rallying point sending them out as native evangelists and a radiating point. But he was much to spread good tidings. When famine more than a Presbyterian. His catholic threatened the people with starvation, spirit overflowed in work for the king- he devised with statesman"like wisdom dom of God at large. As PresiUent of means of relief, and himself went with the Faculty of St. Andrew's College, wheel-barrow loads of "cash" to disfor twenty·eight years he taught the tribute it in person. Thus by Christian theological students. Every honor the love he won the hearts of the starving Church could give was gratefully ac- people, and turned famine itself into an evangelist. He proved himself a sort black, rich or poor, were presented and of missionary general and statesman, compared. Those who could not go and, like Dr. Corbett, raised up an will have opportunity to read a full rearmy of converted natives who" went port soon to be published. We have everywhere preaching the Word." watched this young organization from its birth, and rejoiced in its constant His visits to America have been an and healthy growth. It is seeking to inspiration and an impulse to the solve the problem of " Applied Chrischurches, colleges, and theological semi- tianity," and we believe the time is apnaries he visited. From his last visit proaching when it will become an inin 1890-91 he had recently returned to ternational convention, meeting occa- China, to give his matured powers to sionally beyond the sea and promoting aid in the revision of the Bible transla- fellowship between all true Christian tions into Chinese. But his heart was workers. enfeebled by long labor and much exposure, and he suddenly passed away, Side by side with this notice we may leaving a memory that will stand like place a record of the twenty-first annia monument beside that of Morrison versaryof the founding of the "Jerry and others in the noble apostolic suc- McAuley Mission," 316 Water Street, cession. in New York, celebrated lately. Mr. Cutting presided. and Dr. Burrell made Books desired to be examined and re- the main address at the afternoon sesviewed should be sent to the editor di- sion, and President Huyler was in the 7'ect, at 2320 Spruce Street, Philadelphia, chair in the evening, and Colonel Ketchor to such of the editorial staff as the um and ex-Governor Lounsbury were author wishes to receive them personal- speakers. More than forty witnesses ly. In the immense mass of exchanges spoke of their own conversion before a and similar matter going to the pub- crowd that thronged the mission rooms; lishers, a book is always liable to be lost in fact, half the audience was made up sight of, or unwrapped before its real of the outcast classes, whose special destination is noted, or transferred to the rescue the McAuley work aims to seeditors of THE HOMILETIC REVIEW as cure. During the last year Colonel meant for them. If authors and pub- Hadley, Superintendent, has had 40,000 lishers who publish works bearing upon men at these meetings, and about $6000 missions and who wish the REVIEW to have been raised. It is no depreciation notice their issues, would send to the of any other agencies for benevolent editor-in-chief personally, he would work to say that no ten churches in the either review them himself, or assign city, combined, have effected as much such task to other competent hands. for the reclamation of drunkards, thieves, criminals, and outcasts as this The eighth convention of " Christian wonderful mission; and no one can Workers" assembled, November 9th- understand it without both reading 15th, in Atlanta, Ga., and in interest Jerry McAuley's life and going in perseems to have reached another stage of son to see how Colonel Ha<l.ley, his fit . advance. President Torrey and Secre- successor, carries on the work. Such tary Collins proved as usual equal to a reading and such a seeing will conthe occasion. Stebbins and Lamh vert the most apathetic soul. helped in song, and the lengthy programme was successfully managed. The Church Missionary Society has Every phase of holy work was pre- had a communication from one of the sented, and the various forms of effort clergy of the Established Church, to in behalf of the rescue of the lost, the effect that twenty-seven of his own whether among young or old, white or parish-all of them of the working class save one, a Cambridge studenthad" lIimultaneously and spontaneously work of Dr. George Smith, the Memoir offered themselves for the foreign of Henry Martyn, heretofore referred field I" That shows what one mission- to in these pages as the latest and maary-spirited man can do ! turest product of that accomplished au- thor and missionary biographer. This Judge Terrell, the United States Min- work on Martyn is the fullest and comister at the Sublime Porte, has induced pletest we have ever seen. It leaves the Turkish authorities to per-mit women nothing more to be added, and is indisto practise medicine within the Sultan's pensable to every complete missionary territory; and to Dr. Mary P. Eddy. library. It is graphic, vivid, pictorfal. daughter of that forty years' mission- It is not a description, it is a portrait. ary of the Presbyterian Board, Rev. Dr. Smith has spared no pains, and the Dr. W. W. Eddy, the honor belongs of intelligent reader will accord him the achieving this victory and overcoming laurels his labor demands. the long-built barriers to woman's medical mission work. Miss Eddy, recently Of all books on missions which we graduated from the Woman's Medical have read of late, none deserves warmer College, New York, was bent on mak- tribute than another, likewise -pubing a final test as to whether a woman, lished by F. H. Revell Company, viz., armed with II medical diploma, could "The Holy Spirit in Missicns," the penetrate this wall of exclusion; and course of lectures delivered in April, she has done it. A new era thus opens 1892, on the Graves' Foundation, at for Turkey and for woman. New Brunswick, before the Theologi- cal Seminary of the Reformed Church, Among the bOQks which deserve no- by our esteemed co·editor, Rev. A. J. tice we must mention the Memoir of Gordon, D.D. The volume treats of Adolph Saphir, that marvellous exam- the subject under six heads: The Holy ple of a converted Jew, and" Ws great Spirit's Programme, Preparation and book on the" Divine Unity of Scrip- Administration and Fruits in Missions; ture," which is, perhaps, without any and then the Spirit's Prophecies as to superior as an unfolding of the riches Missions and Help in Missions. of the Word of God. Dr. Saphir was a Throughout the Spirit of God ishonseer. He had an insight into the Scrip- ored and exalted, and if this book does tures that was Johannian for SUbtlety not call attention to the one sovereign and Pauline for clearness. Thsse are remedy for all failures. both in our not distinctively missionary books, but methods and motives, our work and they form a grand contribution to mis- our spirit, we know not where such sionary literature, for at every point remedy is to be found. Every reader they touch the work of the kingdom; ought to read and study this grand and especially do they lend a mighty series of lectures. impulse to the work of witness among the Jews. The Ufeof Saphir shows the Dr. MoAil's Suooessor Ooming to possibilities wrapped up in one Hebrew America. convert. The work on the Scripture, wWch was his last and best, reveals the Friends of the McAll Mission will be thread of God's purpose concerning pleased to learn of the visit to America His people running through both Testa- of Mr. Greig, since Dr. McAll's death ments, and binding prophecy and history the executive head of the mission in together. France. He is expected to remain until February 24th. He comes that he may These books are both published by be brought into closer relations with Fleming H. Revell Company, 112 Fifth his A.merican constituency, and give to Avenue, New York, as also is that great it the benefit of his personal knowledge, and to stimulate the American MeAD Association in its efforts to further the careful and economical administration cause which lies so close to the hearts of missionary funds; and, while satis- of aU who desire the coming of God's fied that in no part of church affairs is kingdom in France. so great economy shown as in the col- Mr. Greig is a man of intense person- lection and distribution of funds for ality and great e~ecutive ability. He foreign missionary work, it would em- has an unaffected but telling way of phasize the importance of still further stating facts, and believes profoundly effort being made to perfect and sim- in the power of those facts. plify the financial business of these The Board will try to arrange his boards. To this end it adopts the fol· route so as to give as many as possible lowing resolution: of the auxiliaries and the friends of That the Conference urge upon the the mission in the towns and cities boards of foreign missions the careful where the auxiliaries are found, an op- consideration of plans for analyzing ap- portunity to meet him and to hear him propriations and expenditures. with 8 speak. N. B. PARKHURST, view to securing, if possible, some uni- Preaident of the American NcAlZ A8soci- formity in this respect which will make ation. the study of different forms of work more practical.

Missionary Oonferenoe. 4. The Conference deeply feels the importance of developing spiritual pow- At a gathering of the secretaries of er and stimulating missionary effort in fifteen foreign missionary societies in the native churches, and desires to ex- New York in May last, the. following press its unanimous and emphatic conresolutions were unanimously adopted: viction that this interest rightly takes 1. The importance of the examples the first place in the thought, both of and deeds of the apostles. who were missionary boards at home and of mis- divinely commissioned to plant the sionary laborers in the field. It would Christian Church in so many parts of call the especial attention of missionary the Roman Empire, is to be lleartily laborers to the importance of this part recognized, and, so far as a change of of their work, and would urge, as an circumstances will admit, the methods indispensable condition to success in of evangelistic work in New Testament this effort, a deepened tone of personal days are to be taken as instruction and Christian life.

guide to the missionary work of to day. 5. The Conference is agreed that the 2. The Conference, recognizing the direct preaching of the Gospel should desire of some of the more able and have precedence in all missionary effort.

promising native converts in many Other forms of work-educational, lit- fields to visit America and enjoy the erary, and medical-are important, but advantages of the schools a::td Christian they should be subsidiary to the prime life of this country, is at the same time matter of giving the Gospel for the sal- agreed in the conviction, warranted by vation and edification of the people.

the expressed judgment of the mission. 6. In awakening the churches on the aries on the field and the experience of subject of the world's cvangelization, past years, that native converts should the main instrumentality is a faithful be discouraged from coming to Europe ministry giving regular instruction on and America for education; that the the essential obligation of giving the Conference is unanimously of the opin- Gospel to mankind and the progress of ion that Buch natives educated in Ameri- mission work. The success of all other ca should not be commissioned on the agencies will largely depend on the en- ordinary missionary basis. thusiasm of pastors in preaching the 3. The Conference desires to express Gospel of missions.

its conviction of the importance of a 7. The Conference heartily rejoices in the growing interest of the young Dr. James 1. Good calls attention to people of our churches in this great a misstatement on p. 860 of the Novemwork of evangelizing the world, and ber, 1893, REvmw, where the statement recognizes in these youth the promise is made, "Two hundred and eightyand strength of the church of the fu- one years followed, during which no ture. It earnestly recommends that in voice was uplifted for Jesus." He says every possible way this interest be so the Dutch Reformed Church had misrecognized and guided as to secure both sionaries in Brazil in the seventeenth an increasing number of volunteers for century. the foreign field and enlarged gifts to our mission treasuries, and the enthusi- The interest in foreign missions has astic devotion of our youth to this su- been much increased by two rallie8for preme movement of the age. foreign missions in the Presbytery of New Brunswick, N. J. One series of The Way Germany Looks at Us.-Dr. meetings was held among the churches, Stil.ckenberg, of Berlin, writes: in which G. W. Knox, D.D., of Japan, and others spoke, and another rally "The religious life of the United among the young people's societies, at States is continually denounced in Eu- which Rev. Gilbert Reid, of China, rope as superficial, hypocritical, purl- Rev. F. G. Coan, of Persia, and others tanical–a mere Sunday formality or described the needs and work in the luxury. Its real power is estimated by fields which they represent. Both the corruption in official life; by the series of meetings were held under the fearful record of crime and laxity of direction of the Presbyterial Commitjustice; by the management of large tee of New Brunswick. It would withcities, as reported by our own papers; out doubt be most helpful if this exby the character of a large part of the ample were widely followed in other press admitted into families, with all the sections of the country. disgusting and polluting details of crime; by the prevailing worldliness, A Classified .Digest of the Records of which has even crept into churches; by the Society fOl' tlte Propagation of the appalling statistics of intemperance; by Gospel in Foreign Parts (1701-1892) has Mormonism, spiritualism, and similar been publisbed at the Society's office in excrescences. These are regarded as London, and is a voluminous work of particularly American, and as striking nearly 1000 pages. It is edited by Mr. evidence of our real godlessness in spite Pascoe, and does credit to his industry, of all our professions." for it occupied all his leisure for five years. It presents the vast field of the Miss Annie R. Taylor, of whose jour- Society's work in over eighty fields, ney into Thibet we spoke in our Jan- extending over ninety years, with unuary issue, has collected a party of five usually comprehensive indices of conwho will accompany her back to Thibet tents. making it a sort of encyc1opredia, early this year. They go forth relying of the S. P. G. It may be of interest on God for funds and for the opening of to note the fact that the English bishop closed doors. Some contributions have (Exeter) is giving the North American already been made to the work, but portion of the book as the subject-mat- .£600 or £700 ($3000-$3500) are needed ter upon which his examinations will further. Contributions may be sent to be conducted next Trinity. William Sharp, 13 Walbrook, London, E. C. The prayers of God's people are A. T. P. especially desired for this work,

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONAlID.

Extracts a.nd Transla.tions from Foreign the debates, and an earnest desire was Periodicals. shown to make the Church a pure Church, free from reproach, sound in BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, doctrine, and vigorous in life." MASS.

CHINA. – " It is a great satisfaction to the -Manchuria, it is known, is the north- committee [of the Church Missionary ern province of the Mantchu Tartars, Society] that Bishop Moule, to whom to which the present reigning family the offer of a home sphere was recently belongs. The United Presbyterian made, has elected to continue for the .iUissionary Record remarks: "There is, present his onerous labors as a mission- so far as I know, no mission in China ary bishop in China. The anti-foreign which has gained so many converts prejudices of many of the literary and during its earlier years as the United official classes in that land show little Presbyterian Mission in Manchuria. It signs of abatement. At the interior is only seventeen years since the first stations in the northwest of Fuh-Kien missionary entered Mookden, and the attacks were made of a peculiarly vio- number of members on the roll, includ- lent and offensive kind on Dr. Rigg ing Tieling, Kaiyuen, Maimaigai, and and the Rev. S. H. Phillips in May and other places worked from that centre October last. but through God's great is above 1100. In other cities there goodness neither of them was perma- are over 450 members. The Irish Pres- nently injured, and both hope to be byterian membership is nearly 500. permitted to continue their labors in Thus the total number of converts gath- that district. Persecution has also been ered into the Presbyterian Church of rife in some localities against the native Manchuria within twenty years is up- Christians for non-compliance with ward of 2000. To this have to be add- idolatrous customs. That opposition ed those who have been baptized, but to Christianity is not general, however, who have since died or have left the among the people, is proved by the province. The Scottish and Irish mis- large increase in the number of adhe- sions work together. Last year a united rents. In Fuh Kien there are more by presbytery was formed, the aim of the 840 than in 1891, and in the T'ai Chow missionaries and the Boards being to district of Cheh-Kiang 98 were bap- build up a strong, united native church,- tized during the year. Dr. Duncan who shall know nothing of the differ- Main says: 'The doors open to the ences which separate the various sec- medical missionary are legion. The tions of the Church at home. The an- difficulty is not to find them, but to nual meetings of the presbytery were find time to enter them. Weare the held when we "-delegates from home centre of gravity, and they gravitate to -" were in Newchwang. Mr. Carson, us without difficulty.' It is manifest of the Irish Mission, was chosen Mod- that a wide door is open for itinerant erator, but it was understood that next missionaries almost throughout China.

year a native elder would be appointed The provinces of K wang Si and of to that office. At the meetings of com- Kiang: Si were visited during the year mittees and conferences between the by Dr. Colbourne and Mr. Phillips re- missionaries English was spoken, but spectively; and the far more distant the proceedings of the presbytery were province of Sz·Chllen has been safely conducted in Chinese. The native reached by Mr. and Mrs. Horsburgh elders took the most prominent part in and thuir party of nine, and he believtlll

GENERAL MISBIONAltY INTELLIGENCE

their lives are as safe there as in Eng- force it. Still it is possible for us land. The society is greatly indebted largely to quote from the ordinary conto the China Inland Mission for con- fession of one and all that the good are stant help and counsel to this party, few and the bad are many. Their both at the COUl't and in Sz-Chuen." moral teachings, their common prov- erbs, the general conversation and prac- -Professor EICHLER, reported in tice of the people. the records of histhe Ohronicle, remarks, in speaking of tory, and the sentiments of their curthe fondness of the Chinese for tracts: rent literature may well be taken in .' It is a remarkable fact that the ma- evidence of the depravity of human jority of the authors of these tracts, nature, that however originally formed even the Confucianists, seek to give fnr good it has grievously degenerated weight and importance to their moral and turned to evil. But more than teaching by the authority of the gods, this, we are led to the plain and posirepresenting them as Divine revelations tive teaching of the Bible on the suband inspirations. Of some of those ject, and in confirmation of it we have tracts not only the contents but the the Ten Commandments on which to whole book are said to be inspired; it insist in thought and feeling, in word is pretended that cover and everything and deed, as possessed of Divine auelse have been received from a god or thority, and having the' sanction of genius. This is, for instance, the case every man's conscience, which in the with t.he 'Divine Panorama,' and ap- Chinese view is equivalent to the depears from one of its pictures. This crees of heaven. They are ail-powershows that religion is in China, as every- ful in this respect. Only a Jew.ghts where, the backbone of morals. Con- ago I was urging their claims and residered from a broad Christian point of quirements on a large audience of some view. these tracts contain many good three hundred Chinese, and at the close words, even some deep truths. But one rose up and in a most excited manby the side of these we notice sayings ner declared in the presence of the and exhortations which sound to our whole assembly that he had broken ear most ridiculous and childish, and everyone of these commandments, and doctrines that are obviously false and felt himself to be a grievous sinner. erroneous. Frequently detailed de- He is now a candidate for baptism. scriptions of vices are given, which re- What is wanted is to deepen the conmind one of the sermons preached by viction of inward and total depravity, the capuchins in medireval times, or of and this, we believe, can most effecour modern sensational novels and tually be done by enforcing the claims newspaper accounts of criminal cases. of the Divine law. It has been given It is questionable if men are made bet- for the purpose, and the more clearly ter by any of these." it is understood and felt, so much bet- ter are we prepared for apprehending -It would be interesting to know, and appreciating the rich provisions of from competent observers, how far the the Gospel of grace."-Rev. W. Mumcrime of female infanticide is reduced HEAD, in Ohine8e Obse1"1Je'l". by the zealons and noble warfare which we understand that Buddhism wages -" I came not to call the righteous, against it. but sinners, to repentance." The Na- tional Bible Society of Scotland has – " Natu1·al ilepravity. How may published in Chinese" The Gospel of this be brought forward as a funda- lIark, with Explanations." Both the mental point in our Christian teaching? plan and the execution are highly com- There is a general acknowledgment of mended by Dr. Griffith John, of the it in China, though not, of course, to London Missionary Society; Dr. W. S. the same extent as we are called to entheir lives are as safe there as in Eng- force it. Still it is possible for us land. The society is greatly indebted largely to quote from the ordinary conto the China Inland Mission for con- fession of one and all that the good are stant help and counsel to this party, few and the bad are many. Their both at the court and in Sz-Chuen." moral teachings, their common prov- erbs, the general conversation and prac- -Professor EICHLER, reported in tice of the people, the records of histhe OMonicle, remarks, in speaking of tory, and the sentiments of their curthe fondness of the Chinese for tracts: rent literature may well be taken in .' It is a remarkable fact that the ma- evidence of the depravity of human jority of the authors of these tracts, nature, that however originally formed even the Confucianists, seek to give fl)r good it has grievously degenerated weight and importance to their moral and turned to evil. But more than teaching by the authority of the gods, this, we are led to the plain and posirepresenting them as Divine revelations tive teaching of the Bible on the sub· and inspirations. Of some of those ject, and in confirmation of it we have tracts not only the contents but the the Ten Commandments on which to whole book are said to be inspired; it insist in thought and feeling, in word is pretended that cover and everything and deed, as possessed of Divine auelse have been received from a god or thority, and having the sanction of genius. This is, for instance, the case every man's conscience, which in the with the' Divine Panorama,' and ap- Chinese view is equivalent to the depears from one of its pictures. This crees of heaven. They are ail-powershows that religion is in China, as every- ful in this respect. Only a .few nights where, the backbone of morals. Con- ago I was urging their claims and residered from a broad Christian point of quirements on a large audience of some view. these tracts contain many goou three hundred Chinese, and at the close words, even some deep truths. But one rose up and in a most excited manby the side of these we notice sayings ner declared in the presence of the and exhortations which sound to our whole assembly that he had broken ear most ridiculous and childish, and everyone of these commandments, and doctrines that are obviously false and felt himself to be a grievous sinner. erroneous. Frequently detailed de- He i3 now a candidate for baptism. scriptions of vices are given, which re- What is wanted is to deepen the conmind one of the sermons preached by viction of inward and total depravity, the capuchins in mec1ireval times, or of and this, we believe, can most elIec-, our modern sensational novels and tually be done by enforcing the claims newspaper accounts of criminal cases. of the Divine law. It has been given It is questionable if men are made bet- for the purpose, and the more clearly ter by any of these." it is understood and felt, so much bet- ter are we prepared for apprehending -It would be interesting to know, and appreciating the rich provisions of from competent observers, how far the the Gospel of grace. "-Rev. W. Mumcrime of female infanticide is reduced HEAD, in Ohinese ObseJ·ve1·. by the zealous and noble warfare which we understand that Buddhism wages -" I came not to call the righteous, against it. hut sinners, to repentance." The N a- tional Bible Society of Scotland has _" Natu1'al depravity. How may publisherl in Chinese" The Gospel of this be brought forward as a funda- :abrk, with Explanations." Both the mental point in our Christian teaching? plan and the execution are highly com- There is a general acknowlerlgment of mended by Dr. Griffith John, of the it in China, though not, of course, to London Missionary Society; Dr. W. S. the same extent as we are called to en-

EXTRACTS AND TRANBLATIOl'!"B

Swanson, Presbyterian Church of Eng- deed; yet what avail aIll'egrets I"-Dr.

land; Rev. J. Hudson Taylor, China FABER, quoffed in Indian Witnes8.

Inland l£ission; Rev. J. W. Stevenson, -Dr. Ashmore, in the Ohine8e Re- General &ieretary Shanghai Missionary corder, is of opinion that as devotion to Conference; Rev. William Muirhead, a vagabond is a poor exhibition of fidel- London Missionary Society ; Archdea- ity, especially in a wife who forsakes con Wolfe, and others. her husband for the vagabond's sake, -" AB .false coin does not cease to so reverence for a monkey or a snake be false coin because it has a few grains is a poor exhibition of faith in those of silver in it, 80 neither does false re- who are bound to worship the Most ligion cease to be false religion because High God. As Dr. Arnold remarks, it has some grains of truth in it. Joe kindness, even to an animal, is always Smith's Mormonism has some grains of praiseworthy (provided, of course, it is truth in it, and some passages stolen out proportional), but veneration is honorof the Bible; so also has Mohammedan- able only when shown to that which is ism. Do they, on that account, cease venerable. Then it elevates; otherwise to be false religions? It is a wonder it degrades.

how sane and sensible men, who would -" In the town of Tshin-shiu a Chiscrutinize a ten-cent piece if they sus- nese banker lately applied to Missionpected it to be short of silver, will pass ary Grant with the request that he such monstrous counterfeits when it would recommend to him ten or more comes to the subject of religion."- native Christianfi, to be employed in Ohine86 Rec01·der. his business. He remarked that he had -Under the impulse proceeding from found that the Christians were the only William Burns, there are now little people in the place that could be trustgroups of Mantchu ChriRtians from the ed. A similar request had been preborders of Mongolia on the west to be- viously addressed to the same missionyond the borders of Corea on the east, ary by another business man…- Monat8and on the boundaries of Eastern Sibe- bliiti(fl' (Calw.).

ria. Ea.ch convert i~ an humble but -This does not agree very well with effective apostle, as Professor KrUger re- the accusation that Chinese converts marks. The hard·headed Scotch, it is have lost Confucian virtues, without remarked, insist on a thoroughly found- having gained Christian virtues. There ed rather than on a rapidly spreading is no spiritual shock in turning from work. Both seem to be vouchsafed to Confucianism to the Gospel, for Conthem. fucianism is little more than a system -" We have three camps in the Prot- of external ethics, mostly good as far elltant missions in China-camps not as it goes, and deepened rather tha.n separated because of religious cere- contradicted by Christ.

monies and practices, but because of -June 9th. 1892, a young married thrt(J dijf(fl'ent names for the 8ame God. woman died in Jlishan, Kiangsi, the It ill almost incredible, but the facts only Christian in the place. As the not only speak, they cry out with em- fruit of her triumphant death·bed phasis. Even the harmony which pre- twenty-four were bapt,ized on the 2d of vails elsewhere among the different the following August. This was by churches (with all their other differ- no means the only influence, but seems ences) concerning the Word of God in to have been the crowning one. the Bible and derotiona,lliterature, tracts and hymn.books, has been torn asunder -A Christian baker in Shangshan in China.. Each of the three camps has has inscribed on his bread-baskets: its own Bible, etc. This is sad, in- "Jesus Christ appeared in the world

GENERAL MISSIONAlI.T INTEI,LIGENCE

1"892 years ago." This often, on in- apparent. The Mings did but little to quiry made, serves him as a text for a recover the glory of the empire or reo testiI)J.ony. store it to its wonted vigor. The Man- -" China needs knowledge. What chus have produced two illustrious a parody on the name of education is rulers, who did much for their country the system now in vogue in China I A in their long and prosperous reigns. I young man, having spent fifteen or refer, of course, to the reigns of K'angtwenty years in hard study, reaches the hsi and K'ien-Iung ; but they did not goal of his ambition and becomes a Siu succeed in checking the downward ten· Ts'ai, or it may be a Kli. Jen, and what dency of the country, or restore the is the net result of his attainments in courage, the buoyancy, the vigor that knowledge and mental training? He characterized the glorious period of the has simply learned how to read and Sung. write; he bas obtained a knowledge of some of the ancient history of his own " The country does not contain within country ; and he has learned those pre- itself the elements for its own recuper· cepts about personal conduct, family ation. New life is needed from some government, and political economy external source, and we cannot doubt which make up the sum of the moral that in the providence of God this great teachings of the Four Books and Five country is now being brought into vital Classics. He has learned nothing of contact with the Christian civilization nature or of nature's God; no geog- of the West, in order to start again on the path of progress."-Ibid.

raphy of his own or other countries, no history of other nations, no science, English Notes. no mathematics, no astronomy, etc.

He knows nothing, in short, of those BY JAMES DOUGLAS, LONDON.

most common facts concerning the The llIi8sionary Penny.-A Missionworld about him that a ten-year-old ary Pence Association is now associated boy in Christian lands has long since with the Aldersgate Street branch of learned at his mother's knee. the Young Men's Christian Association, London. During the past year all the " The Chinese need improved educa- leading societies as well as many smaller tional methods. Their system, while missions have received tangible help, on it develops the memory in a wonderful the principle that "mony a mickle manner, and indeed leaves nothing to maks a muckle." Every penny subbe desired in the mere power of retain- scribed goes to the society named oy ing words, yet it dwarfs the other pow· the donor, without any deduction for ers of the mind, ruins the reasoning working expenses. Hitherto the penny faculty, destroys the imagination, pre- has been weekly, but a section is now vents independence of thought, checks added for those disposed to join the original investigation, and is altogether penny-per-day class. vicious and totally inadequate to develop the God-given powers of the hu- Oentral Soudan Mis8ion.-This is a man mind."-Rev. A. P. PARKER, new scheme originated, under God, by Methodist Episcopal (South) Mission, Mr. Hermann Harris, who during the Soochow. in Chinese Reco1'der. past four months has been at work in -" My study of the past history and England stirring up interest in the Sou- present condition of the Chinese leads dan. Nine fresh workers have been me to believe that they reached their secured, some of whom are on their highest stage of civilization in the Sung way to their destination, and the others Dynasty, and that the Mongolian inva- are speedily to follow. The intention sion wAs the turning-point, the period is ultimately to oecupy the Central of that arrest of progress which is so Soudan and the countries lying round

ENGLISH NOTES

Lake Chad. How this region is to be a modest and unobtrusive way. "The occupied is not a matter of sight. The story of this work has only to be sim- scheme is launched in faith. Some ply told in order to awaken the sym- knowledge of the needs, however, is pathies of such as break the silence of possessed, and a translation of the each new-born day with the prayer, Hausa Scriptures, the common lan- 'Thy kingdom come.' " We hope guage of the region, is in course. The next month to supply some details re- methods to be employed are the same specting a society of which next to as those already in use in their North nothing has been known, but which African work in Tripoli, which combines seems to have been no mean auxiliary medical mission work with active evan- of "the kingdom of God, which com- gelization and the distribution of Scrip- eth not with observation."

ture portions. A council of six mem- bers has been constituted, of which for Spiritual Destitution of the Soudan.- the present Mr. R. Caldwell, of St. Bishop Hall, who leaves shortly for Martin's House, Gresham Street, Lon- the Niger, is also, like Mr. Hermann don, E. C., is the secretary and treas- Harris. to whom I have referred, seek- urer. ing to awaken missionary interest in behalf of the Soudan, and is being sup- Dr. J. G. Paton.-This renowned ported in his appeals by Bishop Olumissionary from the New Hebrides has wole, a native of Abeokuta, whose parthe ear at present, as far as the inevitable limitations of time and space admit. ents were heathen. Bishop Hall, howof our great metropolis. Exeter Hall ever, would only have those to come was much too small for the eager crowds forth as helpers who have placed them- selves unreservedly under the control that sought admis3ion. No reception could have been more cordial and en- of God the Holy Ghost. In his view Africa is a demonized land, where thusiastic ; and what seldom happens, even the suburban meetings now in temptations "strong and deep" assail course show the like popular eagerness the laborers, and where the' men, givand interest. Dr. Paton tells an un- ing themselves up to demons, become varnished tale, with much simplicity of demons. The bishop's words recall to spirit and practical address, pointing us the darkest chapter in John Newthe moral as he proceeds, and ever and ton's biography, and the significant anon pleading out of a full heart that phrase, then frequently used in those parts of Africa, ., that such a white his Master may receive His own. We have seldom seen the sunshiny charac- man is grown black;" the reference -being not a change in complexion, but ter of Christian service better embodied and expressed. It was better than any disposition, arising from the positive amount of optimism, for it was the real- power exercised by demoniac inlluism of Christ's own felt presence, and ences. At present there are 60,000,000 of the faith that can tread the- stormy in the Soudan without a missionary. sea. Bishop Oluwole spoke of work done, Dr. Paton appeals for five more mis- and also of the special difficulties that sionaries and the means to support beset their labors. The church at them, and believes that the missionary Lagos was pervaded, he said, by a staff thus reinforced would be adequate missionary spirit. They had trained to the conquest of all the islands in the workers and eleven mission stations in Hebrides' group. touch with the church at Lagos, which, though not all self-supporting, had ElMngeliool Oontinental Society. – The nearly reached that point. The main Ohri8tian has recently drawn attention difficulty was the question of polygamy, to this society, which has, during the which was one of the hardest customs past fifty years, done excellent work in to break down i and another stumbling-

GENERAL lIIISSIONARY I.NTELLI~CE

block was the importation of ardent missionary sense, and cents.-Oumberspirits of the worst description. To land PreIJbytfJl'ian. these were to be added the low tone of European traders. -Professor Everett, of Harvard Uni- versity, is credited with saying that Olteering Tidinga from Uganda.-Mr. •• not until rich men come to under- stand that they do not own their wealth, Arthur B. Fisher, a member of the but owe it, will the curse be taken off riches. " Church Missionary Society Mission in -A recent writer, who to all appear- Ugands, forwards interesting particu- ance knows whereof he speaks, makes bold to affirm that neither Hinduil nor lars of the work there. At Mingo a Mohammedans minister to the poor from sympathy, or from any spirit of 'large church, holding some 5000 people philanthropy, but out of pure selfish- ness, to gain merit for themselves, to haR been built by the natives, and is offset their sin and guilt.

filled on Sundays, while there are daily -A Mohammedan in Malacca urged this objectiou against the Bible: .. It is clllsses and morning worship attended too holy; if we took it up we could not cheat, nor lie, nor get on in busiby 600 people. The Baruma tribe, of ness."

which Stanley has written much, has -After listening to his accusers for some years, it is no more than fair to become interested in the Word of God, allow him to speak for himself. Sir Edwin Arnold is reporteel to have said: and Buganda Christians have gone to .. I have been criticised for an implied comparison between Buddhism and their islands to teach them to read. Christianity in regard to doctrines de- rived from them Itnd principles con- Copies of Holy Scripture are eagerly tained in them relilpectively. No such object was in my mind. Forme, Chrisbought throughout the whole region. tianity, rightly viewed, is the crowned queen of religion, immensely superior In Singo 2000 books were sold, and to every other; and, though I am so great an admirer of much that is great in five days a church and house for the in Hindu philosophy and religion, I would not give one verse of the Sermon missionaries were built. The church on the Mount away for twenty epic poems like the Mahabharata, nor exholds 600 people, and on the first Sun- change the Golden Rule for twenty new Upanashads. " – Canadian Ohurch Magday 400 were present. This number a~ine. has gone on to increase. Mr. Fisher -Said the dying Pestalomi: .. I fiays, " God has planted in the hearts of have lived like a beggar that beggars might learn to live like men." t bis people a longing after Himself." -" I don't want anyone to pity me. After telling of the driving out of the I am going to the tip-top field of the world," said Rev. Daniel Lindley, of Mohammedans, who made a wild rush the early Zulu mission, at a meeting (l)f the American Board, when a natural upon the Protestants to their own con- fmuissisoino~aarnyd who have robbed every from time to time, Mr.

Fisher adds: "Before Bishop Tucker left us he ordained six natives, all good, tried and true men, full of love for soul:. These, together with numbers of other Christians, will branch out into the country, and, we trust, gather in preciou!! souls who are waiting to hear the tl~uth. The work here is de- lightful. Who would not spend and be spent here among this loving and grate- ful people? Ob, that hundreds of our young men would lift up their eyes and look on this field-not as those inter- ested, but as those responsible for the gathering in of the precious sheaves !"

THE KINGDOM. -Missionarv sentiment is valuable ttnly when it i~ properly combined with strain of sadness had characterized the clared that India did not want a Chris- farewell messages of missionaries about tianity which tolerated such atrocities.

to return to their stations. Yes, yes, yes, alas! But then, per -A farmer in Dakota was asked how contra, "While the Hindu is shocked they came to feel that they could afford at the killing of a cow for food, and the to build a church so soon after a crop Buddhist carefully avoids killing any failure, and he replied: "When we animal, neither finds special occasion lack a plough or a reaper we say we for concern in the death of a man. must have one, and go to town and buy India in the past has been one vast it. We had no suitable plaoe for meet- slaughter-house of humanity, under the ing, and felt that we must MOO one. It sanctions of Hinduism. Men have been was a necessity. And 80 we built it." flayed alive, mangled under the wheels Would that all felt the imperative of idol cars, drowned in the Ganges, necessity of preaching the Gospel to 'the sacred river.' Women have been every creature ! cursed, crushed, burned on funeral piles, and subjected to every form of -He may have the number some· shame. Even to-day harlots form a what too large, but in his "Foreign part of the sacred service of the Hindu Missions after a Century" Dr. J. S. temples." As an indignant sister ex- Dennis suggests: " We are fully justi- claims: " And the representative of fied in estimating that there were slight- this horrible, obscene, and filthy religion lyover 100,000 conversions in the for- is invited to Christian America to leceign mission fields of all evangelical ture us on the lJ1Yil8 ofcanned meat! Why churches during the year 1892. This could he not find time to answer Mrs. you will notice is an average of fully Palmer'S question on what Hinduism 2000 per week. Think of it, my had done for women ?" friends! As you gathered together in the house of God from Sabbath to 8ab- -The Maan has the following acbath during the past year, to render count of a "feeling after" God in the your thanks to your Heavenly Father case of a Kaffir woman: "Even when for His blessings and His bounties and I was a young girl, and before ever the His benefits to you and yours, you Gospel had been brought into this land, might have added another note of I felt a trouble of heart. On a certain thanksgiving for more than 2000 souls- day, while working in the field, I was a number that would pack our largest all at once drawn to thinking about the churches to their very doors, gathering great God. I looked up to heaven, together, every Sabbath of the year, fell upon my knees, but could say nothliterally out of every tribe, and tongue, ing, for I only felt how bad my heart and people, and nation, to sit down to- was. I went home and related what gether for the first time to partake of had befallen me to my parents, who asthe communion of the Lord's Supper." sured me that the bird which makes the thunder had caused that feeling In -The belief in the efficacy of human me; I must fetch and burn a bunch of flesh for medicinal purposes, still preva.- long grass and thorns, and rub the ashes lent in China, lingers also in Japan, vigorously into my skin, and then I where a man who killed his wife in might expect to feel better. Of course order to serve up her liver to his aged I did so, but it was of no use. I remother was sentenced quite recently to mained wretched until a missionary nine years' hard labor.-R. S. GUNDRY, came here. People told me about him. in Fortnightly Re'Die'llJ.

-The slaughter-houses of Chicago I lost no time in going with my hus- called out a tlerce denunciation from a band to see and hear him, and we re- representative of the Hindu religion at solved to settle in the dwelling-place of the Parliament of Religions. He de- the Christians… WOMAN'S WORK. -Who can measure the benefit to the -Say not that the days of miracles world of Pastor Fliedner's Kaiserswerth are'over, for in this, the last decade of institution for the training of deacon· the nineteenth century, it has come to esses, from which nearly 3000 have pass that, after repeated efforts, backed gone out, and to all parts of the world, by abundant political pressure from without taking vows, with nothing of foreign ambassadors, and after long the medilllval or sepulchral in their look waiting and wriggling, the Sultan has or demeanor; in the Master's name actually given authorization to Miss and in His spirit to go gladly wherever Mary P. Eddy, M.D., an American called, to live or to die, if only they can girl, to practise her profession within minister as angels of mercy and peace.

the bounds of his dominions ! -The College Women's Settlements, -Nineteen years ago two graduates to be found in New York, Philadel· of Mt. Holyoke founded the Huguenot phia, Boston, etc., are among the new Seminary in Wellington, Cape Colony, things which, when in fit hands, are also after receiving most urgent appeals to among the good things for use in the establish an institution which would degraded portions of our great cities.

give the daughters of South Africa -The sphere of woman is a narrow some of the educational and religious one in all heathen lands. In India she advantages of their more favored "can grind, spin cotton, sometimes American sisters. The faculty now pull punkahs, and carry mortar, and no numbers 20, and more than 1000 young other way of supporting' herself is women, descendants of the Dutch, open." To be a washer-woman, a French, and English settlers, have been cook, a housemaid, a dressmaker, or students. The standard of edueation anything else of that kind, is out of the has been gradually raised, until now the question. Such is public sentiment, pupils compete successfully at the gov- and because there are no teachers. ernment and university examinations Zenana missionaries are endeavoring to at Cape Town. The school is self-sup- work a revolution at this point, and to porting, and also supports some mis- open up various honorable ways for sionaries at the front whom it has their sex to earn a livelihood. Industrained. trial schools are likely to multiply in the near future. -Of the various enterprises main- tained by American missionaries, prob- -The National Woman's Christian ably none is more conspicuous for prac- Temperance Union reports 7864 unions, tical value in the field of benevolence with a membership of 154,213; Y. than the Training School for Nurses in Unions, 757, with a membership of Kyoto, Japan. The seventh annual 15,363; Loyal Legions, 2887; memo report has appeared. The school is in bership, 159,299; coffee-houses, 283; charge of the venerable medical mis- Schools of Methods, 142; money raised sionary and student of Buddhism, John by local unions, $336,744; money raised C. Berry; the practical training of the bYl State unions, $123,879; total re- Japanese women is conducted by Miss cerpts of the National Union from Eliza Talcott, under whose direction States, $22,243; for Temple Fund, instruction is given in hygiene, practi. $23,509; expenses, $26,731; number cal nursing in the home, temperance, of pages printed, 135,000,000. etc. Up to the present time the school has graduated 36, of whom some have -The Congregational women raised married, some died, and 26 are still ac- for missions last year (the Eastern tive nurses, unable to supply the demand Board reporting only for ten months) for their services. Twenty more are $175,190, quite a falling off from the now in the classes. sum secured the year preceding; but the task is taken up with vigor to make -Presbyterian Endeavor societies up the deficiency, and to move on to a are asked by the Home Missionary So· larger figure. ciety to give $2000 to the Asheville Farm School for boys, among the moun- -The receipts of the society through tain whites of the South; $2000 more which the Methodist women of Canada to 8alt Lake City Collegiate Institute; carryon their work for 1893 reported an $1200 more for mission work in Alaska, income of $37,974, an increase of $2184. which h<ts already been assumed by Work is done in China and Japan, and New York Endeavorers; $2800 for the in behalf of the French and the Chinese training school among the Pima and at home. Papago Indians at Tucson, and $2000 for a school at Las Vegas-$lO,OOO in OUR YOUNG PEOPLE. all.

-Here is the longest name for a so· -The Endeavorers of the German ciety, and so the longest set of initials Reformed churches are to support an to be found outside of Great Britain- additional missionary in Japan. D. L. W. R. R. Y. M. C. A., and the nine letters stand for the Young Men's -And Japan is giving back in kind, Christian Association of the Delaware, for the Christian Endeavor Society in Lackawanna, and Western Railroad. Mr. Ishii's orphanage at Okayama has Nor is the name a mixing of things sent a contribution to the Hampton In· secular and sacred, for this is a corpo· stitute in Virginia. ration, if not with a soul, at least with a conscience, since it starts no trains be· -The Malua institute, in the Samoan tween sun and sun on the Lord's day. Islands, will soon send out 10 couples A conductor of twenty-eight years' to serve as missionaries in New Guinea. !ltanding has never had to work on the And all of them either have been or are Sabbath, and besides the company sup· now Christian Endeavorers.

plies buildings for the Young Men's -The Baptist Missionary Union has Christian Associations at Elmira, Great entered into an arrangement with the Bend, Scranton, and Hoboken. At El· Woman's Auxiliary, by which the conmira it has built an edifice expressly for tributions of the Young People's Soci· the uses of the association, and in the eties as such are to be made directly other places has repaired or constructed to the Union. Check·books, outline of rooms. In some of those places it pays studies and tracts have already been the entire salary of the secretary, and sent to the societies in several States. the other expenses. At Hoboken it pays the larger part of the salary. -The Christmas number of the Ep- -The Christian Endeavor Missionary worth Herald bore a quasi.missionary Institute represents a new departure in character in a pleasant way by giving missionary work in the West, and from letters from Rome, Norway, Mexico, the success already crowning its efforts Uruguay, Singapore, Foochow, Pe· in many directions is destined to be a per· king, Japan, and Korea, telling how manentand valuablcinstitution. Work· Christmas is kept in those regions, ing in conjunction with the mission some of them far to the south of the boards of the different denominations, equator, where at that season midsumit secures for its Missionary Extension mer reigns.

Course of six lectures the ablest speak· -An Epworth League in one month ers on the missionary platform. This paid a widow's rent, provided her with course has been inaugurated in college provisions, employed a nurse for a sick towns and at other strategic points woman, and fitted up a room in the throughout the West. deaconess' home. THE UNITED STATES. years 99,768 children have been re- -The first call to prayer by the moved to the country and provided Muezzin of the Ilrst society of the Mo- with good homes.

hammedans sounded out from the win- -The Illinois Humane Society re- dow of Union Square Hall, in New ports work done since its organization York, December 10th. Emin L. Vabo- as follows: Complaints investigated, kotf, wearing a fez, leaned far out of 25,534; children rescued, 14,413 ; chil- the second story window, which suf- dren placed in charitable mstitutions, ficed for a minaret, and placing his 3866; horses rescued by reprimand of thumbs behind the lobes of his ears, drivers, 9076; horses laid up from with the palms of his hands turned for- work, 1678; horses removed by am- ward, he called out the formal sum- bulance, 1216; disabled aniIlllltls shot, mons to prayer. The words were in 2218 ; prosecutions for cruelty to ani- Arabic. On the sidewalk below were mals, 1185; prosecutions for cruelty to ranged a few of the faithful, being children, 387.

Mussulmans from the World's Fair. -The Ramabai Association, estab- They drew themselves up in a straight lished in Boston and designed to aid line, elbow touching elbow, facing tow- in the rescue of child-widows in India ard Mecca. from the unspeakable wretchedness and -Waldenses to the number of 64 misery to which they are doomed, reo families-about 300 persons-have im- ports an income of $61,784.

migrated to Western North Carolina -The American Tract Society was recently, where for their use, and for awarded a gold medal by the Columothers to follow, 20,000 acres of land bian Exposition for ., religious books have been purchased. and tracts" exhibited. Or, more specifi- -A recent issue of TluJ Pacific con- cally, for excellence in the adaptation tained a long narrative by Jee Gam, the of its publications for giving the doc- best known of Christian Chinamen in trines of the Bible, as held iu common this country, entitled" How God has by the evangelical churches, to all Led Me these Thirty Years," and tell- classes; its finely bound Bibles, helps ing of the strange providence which to Bible study, devotional. books, Sun- led him to leave his native land, and day-school libraries, books at low prices how he was induced to cast away his for the homes of the needy, wall rolls idols and choose Christ. The story for hospitals and the sick·room, and should be printed in the form of a leaflet, tracts and cards for everybody.

and be widely scattered. -The Sailor8' Magazine and Seamen'8 -A Methodist church in Montclair, JJlriend for December contains letters N. J., supports a missionary among the from Sweden, Norway, Denmark, Ar- Navajo Indians, educates a boy and a gentine Republic, Brazil. Madeira, girl in China, and has assumed the sup- New York, Virgiuia, Georgia, Alaba- port of Rev. G. J. Schilling and wife, ma, Louisiana, and Washington, arid who have just sailed for Rangoon. making mention of quite a general re- -The Children's Aid Society is one ligious interest among the min of the of the very best of all our charitable sea, with conversions not a few.

organizations, and whether as to its -The Freedmen's Aid and Southern special object or the wisdom of its 'ad- Education Society of the Methodist ministration. During the last year Episcopal Church, North, expended in 12,516 boys and girls were registered the South during 1892 the sum of $363,- in the various schools, the six lodging- 763. Among the Freedmen were sus- houses sheltered 6277, or a nightly aver- tained 23 schools with 229 teache1'2 and age of 464, while during the last forty 5808 pupils, and among the._whites 23 schools with 116 teachers and 3227 city of York have done so much for pupils; or a total of 46 schools with missions, has made a stirring appeal to 345 teachers and 9065 students. The young Wesleyan ministers in Great school property is valued at $1,808,000. Britain to volunteer to go to China for a term of six years as unmarried men -Twenty-five turkeys, 85 chickens, for pioneer work, and toward their exhalf-a-dozen hams, 6 barrels of flour, a penses he generously offers to be per- barrel of molasses, apples, hickory sonally responsible for $250 annually nuts, walnuts, oranges, and $800 in for each man going out. cash-this is only a partial list of the good things showered upon the children -Mr. J. Cowasjee Jehanghir, of in the Baptist Orphan's Home in Louis- Malabar Hill, Bombay, has presented ville, during Thanksgiving. Besides 200,000 rupees-about $65,000-to the these were the annual contributions of Imperial Institute in London, on condivarious congregations in the city. tion that the sum shall be applied to the special benefit of India. The gov- -Through the Baptist Missionary erning body of the Institlite has accept- Union work is done in 19 countries, the ed the gift, and proposes to devote it to Gospel is preached in more than 30 the construction of an Indian conferlanguages, and at an average cost of cnce·room, and the building of a great $60,000 a month, or $2000 a day. hall in which lectures will be delivered on Indian and colonial mercantile sub- -The Prudential Committee of the jects. American Board has voted to recommend to Secretary Gresham that he ac- -The will of the late Sir William cept the sum which I:!pain offers in set- Mackinnon assigns $50,000 to missions tlement of the action of the Spanish in India, and $100,000 for annuities troops in destroying the mission prop- for aged or invalid missionaries of the erty of the Board at Ponape. Caroline Free Church of Scotland. Islands. four years ago. This sum covers amply the actual value of the -It is said that the Countess of Aberproperty destroyed. but nothing more. deen will have $100,000 to use for her benevolent work in promoting Irish -About 500 Lutheran (General Syn- domestic industry, as a result of estabod) Sunday·schools celebrated Luther lishing the Irish Village at the Chicago Day, and brought in about $10,000 as Fair. an offering to the Lord for home missions. -Canon Scott Robertson's twenty. second annual summary of British con- -The Methodist Missionary Commit- tributions for the propagation of the tee appropriates for 1894 to Africa, Gospel in foreign parts shows that for $5700; to South America, $51,671 ; to the financial year 1892 the total sum China, $118,711; to India, $117,537; voluntarily contributed to the numer- Malaysia, $8889; Bulgaria, $18,250; ous missionary societies in the British Italy. $42,500; Mexico, $53.378; Japan, Isles was £1,363,153. The channels $54,408. and Korea, $15,967. In ad- selected by the donora are thus classidition, $45.373 was set apart for Scandi- fied: Church of England societies, navia. $27,707 for Germany, and $7900 £584,615; joint societies of Churchmen for Switzerland. In 1893 the receipts and Nonconformists, £204,655; Nonfor missions, home and foreign, were conformist societies in England and $1,679,345. Wales, £354,396; Presbyterian socie- ties in Scotland and Ireland, £207,327 ; EUROPE. Roman Catholic societies, £12,160.

Great Britain.-The veteran Wes- -The scope of the Aged Pilgrims' leyan missionary in China, Rev. David Friend Society is co·extensive with the Hill, whose family in the old cathedral [THESE statistics are designed to include only Missions among either non·Christian or noned. Accuracy bas been ~ough't, but also completeness. and hence conservative estimlltes have been space aftorded by two pages of this Magazine, a large number of the smaller and special organlza· NAMES OJ!' SOCIETmso … … 1 B.ptist …………………… .. ~ 1792 $567,500 $40,900 139 .. 0 120 60 51> 2 Strict Baptist……………….. 1861 4,405 259 4 .. . 4 4 3 London (Lo M. So)…. …. …. …….. …. 1795 699,555 100,445 18? .. . 150 61 1734 4 Church (C. M. S.)…. ……………….. 1799 1,414,025 71,782 331 69 250 134 303 5 Propagation (S. P. G.).. 0…………… .. 1701 635,745 ………. 225 30 197 12 170 6 Universities' Mission……….. …….. lSGO 107,810 ………. 28 35 29 5 7 The Friends'. ……………………… 1867 60,135 …… …. 21.. . 14 16 8 Wesleyan Methodist…………………. 1816 4i35,395 19,460 137 35 108 41 175 9 Methodist New Connection … , 1859 28,510 ……… 8 … 7 Primitive Methodist.. 10 0 • .. .. • . . . . .. 0 •• 0 • 0 1869 18,890 490 8 … 6 8 11 United Methodist Free Churches…•… o' 1831 5.3,765 8,790 65… 60 5 12 Welsh Calvinistic………………… ., 1841 29,520 17,110 18 2 7 5 3 13 Presbyterian Church of England……. 0 • 1847 121,655 2,745 20 12 25 16 10 14 Presbyterlau Church of Ireland…. ….. 1840 84,930 9,000 15 8 12 10 8 15 China Inland…………….. ……….. 1865 167,864 48,3CO 77 130 155 190 14 16 Church of Scotland…… ……………. 1829 172,495 55,030 24 13 24 3 4 17 Free Church…………. ……………. 1843 540,025 181,145 57 25 60 44 12 18 United Presbyterian… …………….. 1847 179,250 46,975 63 19 75 28 20 19 Reformed Presbyterian ……………… 1842 4,005 1 …

20 Twenty-five other British Societies….. . 1,340,405 ………. 141.. • 98 548 30 21 Paris Society……………………… 1822 69,142 10,239 35 4 26 7 21 22 Basle Society.. .. . .. ……… .. .. .. .. .. .. . 1815 266,742 32,500 139. 0 • 97 4 34 28 Berlin Society… " . 1824 65,847 36,504 64 10 61 6 4 24 Breklum Society………………….. .. 1877 13,013 ………. 11 .. , 7 25 Gossner's Society……….. , …. 0 ……. 1836 24,886 1,847 25… 28 16 26 Hermannsburg…… ……………….. 1849 56,608 6,250 58 3 55 27 Leipsic Society. .. .. .. …. .. … .. .. … .. 1836 64,586 1,418 29 2 20 2 17 28 Moravian Church…. ……………….. 1734 124,345 238,690 157 10 141 19 24 29 North German SOciety………………. 1836 22,124 600 15 3 6 7 80 Rhenish Society.••.. 0 ••• , • • •• • • • • • • •• • • • • 1829 97,582 14,322 65 3 81 5 16 31 Eight other German Societies .0 ••••• 0 •• 0 •••••• 50,450 23… .18 88 1 32 Twelve Netherlands' SocletieB. .. . •.• •.. 0 156,548 ………. 48 … 40 31 33 Fifteen Scandinavian Societies………. . 213,282 …. .. …. 86 … 75 37 27 34 Varlons Societies in Asia, Africa, etc… .. 538,236 … …… 567.. . 430 51 315 Totals for Europe, Asia, etc …. o. 0" $8.624,225 $939,8012,906 408 2,448 1.426 8,062 Total. for United States and Canada. – – – – – – . _ – – – . – $6,089,402 $544,734 1.448 4711,1931,050 1,156 Totals for Christendom………………. $14,713,627 $1,484,5354,354 879 3,6412,576 4,218 Protestant peeples, and hence the figures of certain societies doing colonial work have been reduc· made concerning certain item" omitted from 80me reports. Jllainly ill order to keep within the tions have been grouped together.] S' . ",,,, I … ..;1; ai J. 0 " I .. I .~.~ ""ol ~ ..; ~ '0 Countries in which ill!! t:I3.S Mi.sions lire Snstained. ~ 'B .S ""-".<""",o::."~S4, E~ . 0 .d :Iil~ §3 C,) 0 § (1)O~ 'fl a-1"1 .~en en " … -<lg p ea t~~ en o· .'dd ..I..>..'..~.

0 ~ 8 ill Q – – – – – – – – – – – – – —- 7SS 1,159 601 51,682 3,401 135,000 850 82,187 India, China, Palestine, Africa, 1 Welt Indies. 532 ….. 737 India (Madras, Ceylon). 38 51 24 1,300 24 2 6,446 8,578 1,940 96,118 5,657 417,916 1,971 123,003 China. India, Africa, Madagascar, 3 4,934 6,021 402 52,898 3,316 Polynesia. 1,650 2,296 475 47,000 2,966 1,274 …… 189,815 1,971 81,238 Persia., Chins, Japan, India, 4 99 196 27 Africa, North America, etc.

117,500 850 40,600 Tndm. China, Ja~an, Malaysia, 5 Africa, West In les, etc.

3,501 36 2,106 Africa (Zanzibar, Lake Nyal.a). 6 4.70 5~1 150 3,198 212 14,532 1:;160 11,660 India, China, Madagascar. 7 !295 2,791 2,050 87,466 4,606 90,000 820 49,000 India, China, Africa, West Indies. 8 64 80 SS 1,450 190 8,000 22 328 China (Shantnng, Tien-tsin). 9 89 56 21 829 69 2,100 9 245 Africa (Fernando Po, Zambesi). 1o 420 545 64 7,350 226 17,000 127 6,280 China, Africa, Australia. 11 404 434 226 2,199 277 10,500 143 4,7'29 N. E. Iudia, France (Brittany). I2'

110 193 138 3,944 157 9,800 57 2,608 India, China, Malaysia (Singa-I8 127 175 24 690 25 1,500 pore). 52 3,704 China, India (Kathiawar). 14 322 838 207 3,706 673 10,000 33 433 Chiua (Fourteen Provinces). 15 213 281 261 1,472 825 5,663 107 8,300 India, China, East Africa. 16 615 813 230 7,097 1,002 18,272 355 21,957 India. South aud East Africa, 17 Turkey, New Hebride•. 269 17,690 India, China, Japan, Africa, West 18 642 SSl 271 17,414 885 42,000 Indies.

7 10 8 45 7 150 3 164 Syria (Antioch, etc.). 19 2,505 8,837 …. 6,005 . ….. ………. 775 32,000 2o 241 834 275 9,861 627 15,000 120 9,019 Africa (l'!. aud Senegal), Tahiti. 21 668 942 224 13,157 856 26,435 320 12,432 South India, China, West Africa.

150 295 166 11,979 2.193 24,754 105 4,483 East and South Africa, China. 28 18 36 6 86 41 153 7 115 India (Telugus). 24 398 462 15 11,472 1,208 34,578 80 1,700 India (Chota Nagpore). 25 250 363 59 10,837 1,712 21,500 55 3,440 India, South Africa, New Zea- 26 556 636 179 6,916 167 land. 14,509 288 4,817 South India, Burmah. 27 1,778 2,129 149 31,653 1,625 91,844 247 22,129 South Africa, Australiail: South 28 36 68 22 618 185 1,082 'w~merica, West Indies, ekimo. 18 501 est Africa, New Zealand. 29 200 390 196 14,295 680 47,430 130 4,016 Africa. East Indies, New Guinea, 30 75 2011 30 China. 667 …… 1,500 23 700 81 104 223 125 49,073 …… 147,162 200 7,000 32 1,301 1,526 427 25,802 …… 64,000 395 31,750 33 5,511 6,874 1577 275,946 1,984 34 – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – 83,471 43,759 10,853 804,681 83,772 – – — — —– – – — – – 1 – – – – – – – – – – 9,793 14,389 5,749 277,027123,78.3 – – 525,000 3,215 101,743 642,802 2,099,5021 13,832 146,652 645,452 4,867 43,264 58,148 16.602 1,081,708 57,655 2,744,954 18,699 789.454 United Kingdom, 663 pensioners living with their studies, and hoping ere long in the metropolis and 625 in other parts to enter the mission field as fully qualiof England, Scotland, Ireland, and fied medical men. Wales. In 1807, its birth year, the Society had three pensioners; the roll has -The Gassner missionaries in India steadily increased, and now numbers baptized 1403 heathens last year. The 5760, of whom 1288 are still living. total number of their converts amounts Upward o~ £230,000 have been expend- to 34,578. The Bremen Society emed in pensions alone. The annual sum ploys 93 missionaries, who have 47,436 expended in pensions is upward of converts in charge; 3000 converts on £8000. In four homes 180 are cared the island of Sumatra were baptized for, but the bulk of the aid is given to last year. The Hermannsburg Society assist in paying rent, procuring food, operates in South Africa, India, Ausclothing, etc. tralia, and New Zealand, with 61 mis- sionaries at 57 stations, and 21,500 con- -Miss Annie R. Taylor has o:Qgan- verts. ized the Thibetan Pioneer Mission, after the pattern of the China Inland Mis- -The Rauhe Haus at Horn, near sion, and the plan is to send at once 12 Hamburg, founded by Wichern, has men or more to Darjeeling, in the celebrated its sixtieth anniversary. It Himalayas, and near the borders of the has educated more than 2000 children forbidden land, first to learn the lan- and trained more than 700 Christian lay guage, and then persistently to seek an workers, many of whom are to-day entr.ance. And who will not give them laboring among the masses in the cities of Germany. a hearty God-speed r -Nearly 100 missionaries were sent The Continent. -Statistics of Protes- to China last year by the Lutheran tant churches in France have recently Church in Sweden. been gathered!"from which it appears that there are Protestant houses of wor- ASIA. ship in 781 localities, 887 Reformed pastors in charge of congregations, and Islam.-There are 6 American col- 12 Reformed chaplains in the army. leges in the Turkish Empire, with 1200 The Lutheran clergy number only 90, students, and 70 students are in trainthe Free Evangelical Church has 47, ing for the ministry. The mission and the other Protestant denominations presses in the empire print about 40,- have 72. Then there are 5 Bible soci- 000,000 pages annually, and over one eties, 19 Protestant societies for home half of these are pages of God's Word. missions, 6 for foreign missions, 44 orphans' homes, 47 refugee houses, 60 -At an out-station in the Western hospitals, and 118 periodicals. Turkey Mission has recently been built a new church edifice, which reflects -Medical missions are securing a much credit upon the little Greek comhigher place than hitherto in the conti- munity of Zinzir Derre. More than a nental societies. Especially is this true year ago an application was made to of the Basel Society. Besides Dr. the government for an official permit Fisch, of the Gold Coast, and Dr. Lie- to build, and to the surprise of every bendoefer, of Calicut, in India, a new one it was granted with no pecuniary appointment has just been made in the cost, and now the pretty stone building person of Dr. Wittenberg, who is about has been dedicated, a throng of people to join the Hak-ka Mission in South being present at the exercises. An ad- China, and to settle, jf possible, in the joining residence has been purchased important centre of Kia-ying-chiu. for a parsonage. The chief architect, There are also 5 students going forward who received five Turkish pounds for his services, gave six in aid of the building. Other Greek friends have shown versa! use, sesquipedalian names of a like generosity, and a contribution men or things will be too expensive for taken up at the dedication exercises every-day use.-Indian Witness.

cancels nearly the whole remaining -Another severe trial has befallen debt. the Moravian Himalaya Mission. Mr.

-At length the Dead Sea is to be L. Bourquin, on his way to Leh, was navigated, and two sailing boats, one taken so seriously ill, that he was com- rather large and heavy, for freight, pelled to discontinue his journey, and and the other smaller and neater, for to go to the hospital at Alexandria.

passenl!,'ers, have just been conveyed He had been suffering for some days from Jaffa to Jerusalem by rail, and from pain in the head, and then was thence onward by road. The boats be- suddenly seized with violent convul- long to the Sultan, as does also the sions, which were twice repeated on Dead Sea, which forms part of the the following day. Upon the recom- crown property, and it is his intention mendation of two physicians he was to turn to good account the salt, bitu- ordered to return to Germany. Miss men, and sulphur which abound in its Kant was left to continue the jour- waters and upon the shores. ney alone, her travelling companions -September 26th a large company consisting of a party of Jesuits and"a of missionaries, teachers, students, and nun, who immediately began to seek friends gathered for the ceremony of her" conversion."

laying the cornerstone of the new build- -A missionary writes: .. The town ing for the Marsovan Girls' Boarding of Pooree, in Orissa, where the great School, probably the first exercise of Tempie of Jaganath stands, contains a the kind ever witnessed by most who large number of monasteries, presided were present. This building succeeds over by monks devoted to the worship the one that was burnt by incendiaries, of this god. These monks, or pundas, when in an unfurnished condition, last send out from Pooree annually 7000 February, an indemnity of 500 Turkish missionaries throughout the length and pounds having been paid by the Otto- breadth of India to proclaim the name 1p.an Government. The present build- and glory of Jaganath. I stood this ing is to be larger and more commodi- year by the great cars of Jaganath, ous than the other would have been. Bolaram, and Shubhadri (Jaganath's It can accommodat~ nearly or quite 100 brother and sister), surrounded by at 'boarders, about double the capacity of least 100,000 pilgrims, who had come the old building. = from all parts of India to see the "lord -September 14th the Broussa Or- of the world" (jagat = world, nath phanage commenced its nineteenth year with 109 persons, boarders, day-schol- lord). I was profoundly impressed ars, and teachers. Over 60 must be with the spectacle. This, I thought, is fed daily, of whom 50 are orphans, the result of the self,denying enthusi- asm of these missionaries. "

who have to be cared for entirely. The -A well-to-do Burmese Christian other scholars pay nothing, or only a woman, named Mah Hnin Aye, gave a trifle, and therefore need help. few years ago Rs. 3000 to the Judson India.-In this utilitarian age the chapel in Mandalay, and Rs. 500 each Roman alphabet is bound to prevail in to the Burmese and Karen work in India. The involved compounds of Tavoy, the interest only to be used. some Inuian languages, that are called She now offers to give Rs. 5000 more letters but are really words, must dis- to be invested, and the interest used appear along with the village blast fur- for Burmese work in Tavoy.

nace, the loom, and the palanquin. -The Misses Mary and Margaret With telegraphs and telephones in uni- Leitch write: "We have the oversight of a district called Chavakachcheri, in found more ready than women to turn North Ceylon, whieh contains 100 away from false gods, but it is much square miles and a population of 40,000 more out of all analogy that so many people, amon'g whom we are the only aged persons embrace the Gospel. The resident missionaries. We have about China Inland Mission finds that "a 20 native helpers as catechists, preach- large proportion of the' converts are ers, and Bible-women There are 38 over 60, not a few are over 70, and a teachers and 1137 children in village good many are past 80."

schools. Jaffna College. 18 miles dis- -Rev. John Ross, the veteran mistant, has an able staff of professors and sionary of Manchuria, has reached this teachers, and is now in a very flourish- conviction: "China will never be won ing condition, having between 300 and to the Gospel by our appeals to the 400 students in the high school, and secular power to intervene in every 143 in the college proper. This col- little trouble we may experience. This lege is now affiliated with the Calcutta appeal to ' Cresar' or the' British gun- University up to B.A., and at the last boat' simply deepens in the mind of examination, of the 28 presented for the patriotic Chinese the belief that the entrance examination, 26 passed. Rev. missionary is a political agent-a belief T. B. Scott, }tD., and Mrs. Scott, that hinders Christianity more than lI.D., who came out with us to take every other cause combined." charge of the general medical mission for men at Manippay are now hard at -The Chinese land-telegraph system work. They have on Tuesdays and has been joined to the Russian system, Fridays as many as 125 present at the and messages can now be sent to any dispensary.' , part of the world from any station in China, at the rate of $2 per word, the -Upon whom, and upon what. can cost of transmission across the ocean the Boston Watchman have its eye being added. The only Chinese prov- when it says: "The increase of the ince which cannot be reached by tele- Christian population of British India, graph is Hunan, which still remains op- during the twenty years from 1872 to posed to all foreign innovations.

1891, exceeded 66 per cent and 45 per -At a recent conference at Hung-. cent for all India. But it is a singular t'ung, where 66 were baptized, as ancircumstance that the native Christians other part of the service offerings were have not received any substantial meas· presented, partly in money and partly ure of local self-government from the in kind, and they amounted altogether European or American religious bodies to the value of about $151. The money to which they belong. The British contributions were 81,970 cash; besides Government has moved in advance of which pastor Hsi contributed 35 taels the Christian churches in granting a de- of silver, elder Shih gave 5500 cash gree of political enfranchisement and a worth of wheat, and pastor Hsi 1100 measure of local self·government to the cash worth of wheat. As compared Indian people as a whole." with the value of money in China, China.-The case of women is suffi- these gifts were equivalent to at least ciently forlorn in the Celestial Empire the contribution of £150 in Englandat the best, but notwithstanding is bet- that is, of $750 in America.

ter there than in most Oriental lands; -The Presbyterian Church, South, and even in Christendom there is no has 50 missionaries in the land of Sinim, phrase to match the elegant Chinese ex- a threefold increase in five years.

pression for daughter, which signifies -In Shanghai, a city of 400,000, not " thousands of gold." less than 1000 Chinese are found in the -It is strange that here, as in Japan churches of the 12 missions, .. but ,a and some other countries, men are far larger number, converted here, have returned to distant homes to be each according to the chances and sports one a centre of light. " which the day offers to its patient and japan.-Says Mrs. Sakurai, an edu- loving victim.-A. S. ASHMEAD, M.D., cated Japanese woman now in this in&ienee. country: "We have 26,000 public schools taught by 36,000 men and 3000 -According to this bit of missionary women. Those who take charge of experience, the Sunrise Kingdom must them are Buddhists. I think they do be inhabited by a people possessed of not believe the Buddhist doctrines infinite leisure, as well as of patience heartily, but they were brought up and powers of endurance. Arriving in with such teaching, and dislike Chris- a small village, " he is told of a preachtianity without knowing what it is. If ing service arranged for the evening. a teacher begins to be interested in Half-past seven comes, eight, half-past Christianity and attends church every eight, and still there is no move toward Sunday, he is dismissed,. some other the preaching-place. Finally about reason being given. So, though some nine o'clock the pastor, with some refteachers want to hear of Christ, they erence to the fact that the people are do not come to church openly, because slow in coming together in such hot they are afraid of losing their posi- weather, leads the way to the meeting. tions." But few people are gathered; but our presence is the signal for the coming of a good number, and by a quarter past -The Japan Weekly.Mail (non-nilig- nine, when the meeting really begins, ious) sets forth as follows: "Some time the house is fairly well filled with peo- ago there was much talk of Japanese ple squatting on their heels on the philosophers who proposed to recon- straw mats, and an equal number at struct Christianity, to make a Chris- least standing outside in front of the tianity for Japan. Happily we hear open house. A young physician of nothing now of that quaint misconcep- the village presides and maker. an open- tion. A church they may build after ing addres!! of half an hour, the evan- their own models and according to their gelist follows with a somewhat longer own fancy; but the materials, the speech, and he in turn is followed by Christian creed, as the Occident has the pastor in a stirring address of nearly cherished it for two thousand years, is an hour! It is therefore considerably immutable. It is the creed that 'ele- after eleven before the missionary be- vates the individual by its doctrine of gins to speak. "

the fatherhood of God and the common AFRICA. brotherhood of man; that raises childhood; that protects and elevates wom- -The Congo Railway was opened an; that sanctifies marriage; that res- to the public in November to Maya cues the unfortunate; that emancipates Mankenga, a point 30 miles beyond the slave; that limits the horrors of Matadi. The distributing point for war.' There may be something better goods for the upper country will now in another planet, but not in the genius be at Maya Mankenga instead of Maof Japan, we opine." tadi. These first 30 miles are past the most difficult part of the transport –.Japan is, for obvious reasons, fur- route to Stanley Pool, so that the car- nitureless. It does not even know the riage of goods will become much easier.

cradle. As Diogenes made a cup of For the same reason the construction his hollowed hand, so the Japanese of the railroad will be less difficult in mother makes a cradle of the back of thli future, as the hills and raTines of !I.Ilother child-an ambulating. delight- the river valley have been overcome, ful cradle, where it stays from morning and the remainder of the route is over to night, and is unrhythmically rocked the high land. -Bishop Taylor is the apostle of self. thorized. The Bible Society now sup- supporting missions. He told a friend plies more than 60 version! of the Scrip- recently of the remarkable provision tures, in whole or part, for Africa made for such work in Central Africa. alone.

Each tribe has a portion of fertile land -King Khama, chief of the Bamang. set apart for the stranger. It is sowed wato tribes, is pronounced by the Reby the wives and eared by the queen's view of Review8 to be •• the most dismaids. The product is stored in a hut tinguished trophy of Christian missions held sacred to the well-behaved new- in Africa." What white man could comer. The king welcomes him. The improve his setting forth of the evils queen cooks and serves his food three flowing from strong drink when he times a day. That explains how it was wrote, in 1888: .. Lobengula never that Livingstone could go anywhere in gives me a sleepless night, but to fight Africa without armies, while Stanley against drink is to fight against demons, must mow his way with lead. not against men. I dread the white -The West Africa Mission of the man's drink more than all the assegais American Board is opening a third sta- of the Matabele, which kill men's bodies tion still farther inland from Benguella ; and it is quickly over; but drink puts a few miles farther to the east is found devils into men, and destroys both the first of Mr. Arnot's stations, which bodies and souls forever. Its wounds is succeeded by others all the way to never heal. " The London Society has Garenganze; and this is not so very far a mission among his· people, who have from the Paris Society's Mission among built and paid for a brick church with the Basuto and in the Barotse country, a roof of corrugated iron, which cost which is also neighbor to several in $15,000.

Matabelaland and Mashonaland; with -Bishop Hornby, of the Universities'

yet another upon the coast of the Ind- Mission on Lake Nyassa, on a recent ian Ocean at Inhambane, in the hands tour confirmed 130 natives.

of the English Primitive Methodists; -Well may the MiBBionarll Herald and so a chain of missions extends from say: ., A remarkable piece of news side to side of the Dark Continent. has arrived from Uganda. Bishop -For thirty.t,hree years missionaries Hirth. of the Roman Catholic mission, have labored among the Matabele, and writes as follows: • After much hesi- can point to only 5 converts. The peo- tation I have concluded that it is neces- ple are described as a race of splendid sary for us also to print the New Testa- animals, atheists, false to the core, and ment, which the Protestants are spread- wholly given up to self-conceit. ing everywhere. The chief reason is -The Matabele, like many other that we cannot prevent our people from African tribes, have their place in the reading it-everybody wishes to know version list of the British and Foreign how to read for baptism-except wom- Bible Society. More than sixty years en and old men. We are therefore preago Dr. 1rloffat began his Sechuana paring an edition, with notes drawn Bible, and this book, which is intended from the Holy Fathers.' "

for the use of the Bechuana and the -The Wesleyan South African Con- Matabele people, has been subjected ference was formed of native and colo- since then to frequent and most careful nial churches ten years ago, and now revision. So lately as 1892 an edition contains 5099 English and 31,268 Afri- of the New Testament, in pocket size, can members, 72 native ministers, and was carried through the press, and an 103 native evangelists, while last year edition of the complete Bible, to be re- . the native contributions amounted to produced by the photo process, was au- £3051 ($15,255).